watched and brought upon the world since the fall was the raysing of Antichrist He had beene mischievous before and wrathfull in open tyranny but now he putteth forth a greater wrath in secret delusion Which truth will appeare if we consider 1 Antichristianisme in it selfe 2 In comparison with open tyranny 3 In the more feareful fruits and grievous effects of it 1. Antichristianisme in it selfe is the most fearefull plague that ever the wrath of God or Satan strucke the world withall if we consider 1. The cause 2 The effect 3. The generality In the cause it proceedeth from the greatest wrath that ever God put forth upon earth for 1. It is a wrath from the divine iustice due to the most fearefull sinne in the world which was the worlds reiecting the truth of the Gospell wherein the wrath of God is come both upon the Jew and Gentile to the uttermost 2. It is a wrath of the dragon whetted by the wrath of God in which God sendeth the strongest and most prevailing delusions that ever were in which that wicked spirit who seemed to bee cast out of the world by the preaching of the Gospell is returned againe and hath brought seven worse spirits than himselfe 3. It is a wrath not onely punishing sinnes of such a deepe staine but with most fearfull sinnes such as immediately forerunne damnation even that universall damnation of all those who chased away the truth of God to embrace the delusions of Antichrist 2 Thess. 2. 10. God shall send strong delusions that all they may be damned who loved not the truth 4. It is a wrath so great as the Spirit of God finds no parallell to compare it with but the great day of Gods wrath and therefore in the opening of the sixt Seale Revel 6. 12. which describeth the comming of Antichrist into the world hee resembleth the time of his appearing to the greatest day of wrath that ever was before it and describeth it by all those fearefull events which shall accompany Christ himselfe when he commeth to his last and universall iudgement The signes of the wrath of that great day of wrath are seven by this wrathfull day of Antichrist notably resembled 1. Great and fearfull earthquakes shall goe before the comming of Christ Matth. 24. 7. Even so at the comming of Antichrist the foundations of the earth shal be shaken a new face of things shal appear the pillers and foundations of old Apostolicall doctrine and discipline shall bee shaken downe and a new Ecclesiasticall Monarchy shall eate up the ancient civill and Imperiall government which was the studd and pillar upholding the earth and societies of men 2. The Sunne shall bee darkned as sackcloth Mat. 24. 29. and Christ the sunne of righteousnesse who shined so cleare in the firmament of the Church the onely Saviour Mediatour and satisfaction shall bee wholy darkned and horribly ecclipsed in the day of Antichrist the holy doctrine concerning his person natures offices and benefits shall be cleane obscured as the Sunne at midnight a blacke vaile of traditions and a thicke curtaine of humane constitutions blacked and darkned all his most sacred Ordinances the Sacraments by theatricall pompes and devises shal be adulterate the worship of Christ by adoration of Idols and veneration of creatures wholy depraved Now is the Sunne of the Church turned into darknesse 3. The Moone shall be turned into blood So the Church which as the Moone receives all her light from the Sunne of righteousnesse shal seem all blood partly by the cruell and bloody warres and partly by the bloody persecutions of Antichrist who shall boast of both swords and fill both his hands with weapons of wrath and cruelty 4. The Starres shall fall from heaven Marke 13. 25. So in the appearing of Antichrist the Bishops and Pastors shall become Apostates from the truth and of shining starres in holy doctrine holy life and beautifull graces in their severall Orbes shining in humility charity sobriety diligence and heavenly-mindednesle shall fall to pride ambition contention wordlinesse warre seats of Judicature and whatsoever is earthly and sensuall and pompous 5. At the comming of Christ the heaven shall depart as a scrole so in the day of Antichrists comming the Church the heaven upon earth shall bee shut up and hide it selfe and shall not bee visible and conspicuous to the world And although many good and godly men still in all ages contested against Antichrist yet were they condemned for heretikes and were counted no part of heaven nor faithfull members of it 6. The Mountaines and Ilands were removed out of their places By Mountaines are meant Kings and Emperours who by the fraud and power of Antichrist were removed from their high places and authority which was swallowed and ingrossed by Antichrist and by Ilands the people and nations who were all forced upon paine of damnation in stead of obedience to Christ to submit themselves to the tyrannie of Antichrist Nothing so firme as Mountaines nothing so farre off as Ilands but Antichrist reached them 7. As in the day of Christs wrath the wicked shall in utter despaire of their estates call for the hils and Mountaines to cover them and hide them from it so shall the great day of Antichrist drive great ones to utter despaire not knowing what shall become of them and of their estates and this shall bee the hire and recompence of all the ayders and supporters of Antichrist in the day of their particular iudgement if their consciences bee awakened at farthest in that last and great day of wrath in the generall iudgement Thus wee see the Scripture setting out the day of Antichrist to bee as wrathfull as the great day of Christ which of all dreadfull things is to all wicked men most terrible Secondly now consider the great wrath of Antichristianisme in the effect and we shall see it the most horrible mist and black darknesse that ever the world was stricken withall Other heresies and hereticks which made way to this are called the black horse Revel 6. 5. as being contrary to the white horse Verse 2. which was the integrity of Apostolike doctrine but those did obscure and darken the light as in the evening But when Antichrist comes this heresie chaseth away all light as at midnight Not that the Church ceaseth to bee no more than the Sunne ceaseth to be at midnight but it appeareth no more in that Horizon or Hemisphere thā if it were not all Heaven passeth as a scrole which is no lesse but lesse seene Hence is the Kingdome of Antichrist called spiritually by the name of Aegypt Rev. 11. 8. for it resembleth that Kingdome especially in three things 1. In Idolatry 2. In cruelty and oppression of the Israel of God 3. Most of all in blindnesse and darknesse with which that Kingdome was covered for three dayes Exod. 10. 21. And betweene the darknesse of that Aegypt and this there is apt resemblance 1. Of all the plagues of
set many wits on worke to tel us what they be But they agree not nor can seeing the meanes of the Churches safety are infinite Some define them to be faith and patience which lift her from earth to heaven Some say they are the two Testaments the Old and the New in which the Churches defence lyeth Some say they are the two Tables containing love of God and of our neighbour Some that the one is the wing of prayer the other of charity Some that the one is the contempt of earth and the other the aspiring to heaven But we need not be so acute and if wee should settle upon any two things wee should perhaps misse the minde and ayme of the holy Spirit of God as most of these must needs do The likelyest if we would restraine the number and conceive it definite were the providence of God protecting and his oracles directing the woman in this speedie flight But the number is definite for indefinite and two in this place for the propriety of the subject and metaphore For for a bird to have more wings then two or fewer then two to fly withall were harsh and improper Not that wee are not to conceive more meanes of Gods providence and the Churches safety then two for these two wings are the same with the seven pipes serving to the lamps Zech. 4. 2. alluding to the pipes of the candlesticke which were seven of which he speaketh in that place and as the number of seaven aptly agreeth with that allusion so onely the number of two aptly agreeth with this But whence had the Woman these things They were given her The text implyeth two things First That the Church had no wings of her owne all her safety and defence is layd out of herselfe as a weake woman can make small shift for herselfe against such an army of dragons Secondly Though it be not sayd who gave her the wings yet it is implyed they were given of God for he is the father of lights from whom commeth every good gift and he that prepared her the place vers 6. prepared her wings to flye to it with him onely is counsell and strength he onely can afford meanes of escape and evasion he stretcheth out his strong and oculate providence as two wings the feathers of which are the truth and faith of his promise sealed and delivered by the hand of his Two Witnesses and thus he saveth her Lastly for the similitude wings of a great Eagle So many phrases in this booke so many mysteries Here is an allusion to Exod. 19. 4. you have seene how I have caryed you on Eagles wings and brought you unto me By those Eagles wings someunderstand Moses Aaron their leaders but they themselves also were carryed upon these wings By them is meant the powerful meanes of opening a way in the sea rayning Manna from heaven breaking a rocke for water covering them with a cloud by day and night c. In this text these wings of a great eagle note to us 4. things 1 As the eagle out of her love to her young ones fluttereth and steareth them out of the neast to a safer place when she feares danger so the Lord for the love of his Church in danger urgeth her out of her neast and rest and leads her into a safer place in the wildernesse Christ out of Iudea Israel out of Egypt 2 As the eagle having gotten her young ones forth when they begin to fly supports them with her wings lest they should fall Deut. 32. 11. so the Lord supports his Church in her flight from falling carefully seeing to her that she take no hurt 3 As an eagle especially a great eagle hath strong wings agill and able to carry her in a strong flight to flye farre from danger so the Lord in the needs of his Church provides some great and powerfull meanes and by them as by strong wings sets his Church beyond al the reach of hurt and danger Thus Nebucad-nezzar a great man is called a great eagle with great and long wings and full of feathers fit to accomplish GODS word against Zedekiah Ezeck 17. 2. 4 As the eagle flyeth high aloft in the aire and beyond all sight of men by the length and strength of her wing so the Lord drawes his Church neare unto him from out of the sight of men and neare Heaven and the nearer him the further from danger Observ. 1. God who could save the woman by his word without wings doth not ordinarily save her but by wings For Gods providence excludes not but includes meanes of safety Moses must be saved from the waters to be a Deliverer but he must be put into a basket pitcht and prepared for him They in the ship Act. 27. must be saved from drowning but they must abide in the ship and then some on plankes some on boards and pieces of the ship came safe to land Exod. 15. 25. God could have sweetned the bitter waters with a word but Moses must cast in a piece of wood to sweeten them He could have divided the sea and dryed the way by his strong word but doth it by a strong East winde Which teacheth us not to neglect the meanes appointed by God for our good for God who tyeth not himselfe to wings tyeth the woman to use them when he pleaseth to afford them Hezekiah must be healed by a lumpe of dry figs. Nature teacheth that he that would reape must sow he must eate that must live and he must fight that would have victory So grace teacheth that he that would reape one harvest in glory must sow the seed of grace in the seedtime and he that would live eternally must feed on Christ by hearing reading beleeving and obeying his word and he that would be crowned must strive lawfully Observ. 2. The Woman having no wings of her owne hath wings given her of God which teacheth that the Church and members of it shall have wings sufficient to avoyd all hurtfull danger in due season For 1 Our text saith God will afford two sufficient for escape and wings of an eagle to fly swiftly and make a speedy escape and wings of a great eagle to fly strongly and aloft and far from danger 2 Gods presence is not an idle presence with his people but he is present to save Ier. 30. 11. I am with thee to save thee 3 The Arke was a type of the Church and that was all and alwaies covered with wings of Cherubins signifying the divine protection alwaies watching and covering the Church and spreading his wings over the faithfull to repell any harme further then he will turne any evill to his owne glory and his Churches good For wee must know that all promises run with exception of the crosse and God in his wisdome doth not alwayes give to every member of the Church wings to fly from externall tyranny and persecution but dealeth as a good husband man
many shall be borne in her The Church typed by Salomons wife hath in stead of parents children whom she maketh Princes in all lands Psa. 45. 16. Cant 7. 2. The navell of the Church is described to be as a round bowle or cup and as a heap of wheat hedged about with Lillies A bowle or cuppe never wanting sweet and gracious liquor A round bowle a capacious figure in signe of fruitfulnesse and equally affected as a round figure to fruitfulnesse on every side Which fruit is to God as precious and fragrant as an heape of wheate hedged about with Lillies Cant. 1. 15. the spouse hath made her bed ready for the sweet embraces of her bridegroome and professeth that her bed is greene for two causes First because of the flourishing of it It must be a greene bed in which Christ himselfe resteth and delighteth It flourisheth with peace There is quiet rest in a pure and peaceable conscience there is in that bed and heart a sweet repose Secondly because of the fruitfulnesse of it It is ever greene by many children daily begotten and borne unto God This doctrine is strengthened by three reasons 1 Because she is the Mother of all beleevers Gal. 4. 26. Jerusalem which is from above is the Mother of us all that is all the elect and beleevers whether in heaven or earth Hence her name is Catholike first in respect of all ages secondly all places thirdly all kindes of persons And therefore it is that the number of her children are numberlesse Rev. 7. 9. I beheld and lo a great multitude which no man could number of all nations kinreds people and tongues stood before the throne with long white roabes and palmes in their hands 2 Shee must needs be a fruitfull mother who is mother to all the Sonnes and Children of God according to that auncient saying Wheresoever God is the father the Church is the Mother so that Not borne of the Church not borne of God And who but she is Mother to all that innumerable company of Saints in earth and in heaven For there is no entrance into that Jerusalem which is above but by that Jerusalem which is from above 3 She must be a fruitfull Mother that doth perpetually bring forth children from the beginning to the end of the world For as Christ is an everlasting Father so hath he an everlasting issue The faithfull are called the seed of Christ begotten by the travell of his soule Isa. 53. 10 11. in whom his dayes are prolonged here upon earth and himselfe being personally in heaven yet continues here in earth to the end of the world in this heavenly propagation Seeing then this is an ever-childing mother that never growes old we may conclude that never was any so fruitfull Never to content our selves with our first birth of our naturall Mother unlesse we be borne againe of this Mother For 1 Naturall birth suppose it never so royall or noble is but of mortall and corruptible seed but this is of seed incorruptible and immortall 2 Naturall birth is from the first Adam in sinne this is from the second Adam in righteousnesse 3 By the first birth we dye because we come of them that have dyed but by this we are quickned never to dye more 4 Naturall birth can onely advance to a naturall happinesse but this to a supernaturall and heavenly 5 By the first birth thou art an heyre of hell and till thou art borne againe canst never see the kingdome of God Joh. 3. 5. by this second to an heavenly inheritance unfading reserved in the heavens 6 The first birth never so glorious and royall shall rot in dust and consume with time this because it is of an immortall seed shall never fayle but persevere to all eternity when time shall be no more Nay further stand not upon it that thou art borne within the Church no nor of Christian parents for it is nothing to be a Jew without if not within it is nothing to be in the Church unlesse thou be of the Church it is nothing to be the seed of Christians unlesse thou be the seed of Christ. The birth of Ismael was as good for parentage as Isaacks both from Abraham But get good assurance that thou art borne of this Mother in which is more honour and comfort then to be the Sonne of an Empresse If thou wouldest be assured of the inheritance get good assurance of thy legitimation for the sonne of the bond woman shall not inherit with the sonne of the free woman Wouldst thou be assured of safetie in dangers and protection in perillous times be sure thou know and acknowledge thy Mother that under her wing and in her lappe thou maiest rest securely seeing that out of the true Church as out of the Arke is no safetie no salvation Qu. How may wee come to know this Mother to be our Mother that we may have comfort of our new and heavenly birth An. The true knowledge of this woman stands in two generals I. To know her the true Mother and spouse of Christ in her selfe II. To know her to be also our Mother 1 The former is so much the more necessary because the Church of Rome not onely a stepmother but a professed harlot challengeth herselfe to be this woman and the Mother of this living child and by fifteene notes as arguments alleadged by her deare sonne Bellarmine De notis Ecclesiae obtrudeth herselfe as the Mother of all beleevers in the new Testament I am not at leasure to unloose all the bundle which perhaps he thought would prevaile by their number if there should be no weight found in them but I wil onely mention the first five and by them we shall easily discerne the rest Bellarmine his first note that the Romish Church is the true Mother is because she is called every where Catholike But this is a false note For 1 A consequence holdeth not from being named to being Christ was called a Demoniacke and Impostor must he therefore be so Rev. 3. 9. Many call themselves Jewes and are not And chap. 2. 2. Some say they are Apostles and are not 2 What where the Churches in the Prophets and Apostles dayes as Jerusalem Corinth Galatia Ephesus Were they not true Churches yet were they never called Catholike 3 They onely thus style themselves because saith the Father Never was there any heresi which did not desire to be accounted and to seeme Catholike But falsely for two reasons 1 Because they have departed from the Catholike faith 2 Because it is but a particular Church if so much and can no more be catholike then a finger can bee a hand or a hand a man True it is that the true Churches doe call them Catholike but how onely Ironically and so that note endeth either in a jest or Irony His second note is Antiquitie which is as deceitfull as the other
were throwne downe by the flattery and faire perswasions of this imperiall dragon How faithfull Policarâ—e was by Irâ—narchus Herodes and his father Nâ—cetas taken up into the Chariot going to judgment and perswaded to favour himselfe and his old age and sweare by the Emperours good fortune which he resisted appeares Euseb. Hist. li. 4. cap. 1â— And â—liny in an Epistle to Trajan Emperor enformeth him that he had a Libell containing such names as were wonne from Christianity and content to doe sacrifice with incense and wine to the gods and to Trajans Image to blaspheme Christ And how infinite a number were won from Christianity in the last presecution under Dioclesian were easie out of stories to recite 3. Many more were throwne downe with the porsonfull taile of the dragon namely of heresies and false doctrines for the horse which was white for integrity of Apostolicall doctrine was not only red by bloody persecutions of tyrants against Christians but was shewed to be blacke for the mournfull and sad estate of the Church by reason of many and mighty heretikes who all of them by all their wit and strength obscured the light and truth of Scriptures and shooke asunder with the foundation of religion the faith of many every yeare of the first three hundred producing some monstrous heresie or other amongst which that damnable Arrianisme had so poysoned all the world as it seemed but one Arrian and so prevailed against the starres as there were scarce five Orthodox Bishops in the world Athanasius the chiefe of them ill intreated and banished yea so poysonfull was the taile of the dragon that the ancient fathers that lived in those times neare the Apostles had almost beene drawne away and hardly escaped Witnesse Ireneus inclined to Chiliasts or Millinaries Tertullian a Montanist Origen caried away into many foule errours much discommended by Ierome c. Fourthly in the meaning Is the number of the stars cast downe by the Dragon not all but a third part an indefinite part put for a great number that seemed holy men and zealous and stood in the firmament of the Church in great shining and brightnes were cast downe with the Dragon Quest. Why did hee not cast downe all Ans. Not all because he cannot cast downe any of the elect or fixed starres it is impossible to seduce any of them Secondly not all for then hee had cast downe the whole Church depending upon them for there must be a Church so long as the world continueth Thirdly not all because many of them were held in Christs right hand Chap. 1. 16. and none of those can hee cast downe for none can take them out of his hand But a third part he cause they were not upheld by Christ but left unto themselves and their owne strength and to temptation and so soone by the power of the Dragon cast downe for no man ever stood long against the Dragon by his owne strength Commit thy selfe in tryall to Gods hand and power pray with David Uphold me Lord and I shall be safe The chiefe ayme of the Dragon is against the Ministers and faithfull Pastors of the Church that hee may throw downe to earth the starres of heaven It is true he is fierce and furious against all godly meÌ„ of all coÌ„ditions scorneth not a coÌ„quest against the weakest and meanest Christian but his speciall malice is intended against godly Ministers such as in higher places as in their orbes shine as starres in piety faith fortitude and sincerity of doctrine and life 1 Kings 22. 21 He offereth himselfe to be a lying spirit in the mouth of Abahs Prophets and striketh downe with his taile 400 at once Zach. 3. 1. Satan stood at Ioshuas right hana to hinder him and resist him in his Ministery Luke chap. 22. verse 31. the dragon desired to winnow the Apostles as wheat how he resisted the Apostles in all their Ministery appeareth in the whole Storie of their Acts and in their Epistles 1 Thess. 2. 18. we would have come to you once or twice but Satan hundred us How the starres were cast downe by imperiall dragons we have shewed in after ages how the starres were cast downe in the church of Rome according to that prophesie Revel 6. 13. they should fall as the leaves of a figtree shaken with a mighty winde When their pompous Prelates Cardinals Patriarkes and Popes forsaking and giving up their office of preaching became earthly Princes studying policies and lawes and imployed themselves not in Pulpits but on seats of justice in disciding mens civill inheritances and in matters of state yea and whereas they should have laboured and confined themselves to the Gospell of peace not onely maintained but also often in person acted civill warre and bloodshed and leaving the simplicity of the servants and Ministers of Christ they take on them the state and pompe of Princes in Princely Palaces Princely revenues Princely diet Princely attendants Princely pleasures of hunting hawking dicing c. Now the starres are falne from heaven and from their heavenly function to earth viz to the seeking and enioying earthly pleasures profits and imployments in which no secular man can bee more busie Carnall things are all they care for and all they savour and now they are become like other worldlings called the Inhabitants of earth and our owne experience giveth too many testimonies to this truth in which the dragons taile hath prevailed to draw away many shining starres men once of learning zeale and industry but now through their owne worldlinesse greedinesse ambition or though their owne feare flattery or threatning of times are growne mere politicians and worldlings scarce retaining any savour of their former zeale and grace perhaps zealous against nothing more than grace and zeale The dragon is therefore more especially furious against the starres because of their shining and light of grace above others Where grace is more abounding there the dragons envie more aboundeth the more bountifull Gods hand and eye is the more envious is his the richer the booty is the more audaciously will the thiefe adventure for it A starre of the sixt and smallest magnitude in respect of place and gifts if hee shine faithfully shall not escape the dragons assault but his chiefe ayme is against the starres of the first second magnitude since the Apostles his taile is most stirring against them as Luther Calvin Beza Perkins men in their times of incomparable light of learning and sanctity and yet how now cast downe and darkned by the dragon Because God hath specially appointed the function on of the Ministery to batter the kingdome of the dragon 2 Thess. 2. last Ioshua 16. 20. and to advance the Scepter of Christ. It is no marvell that seeing they most hinder his purposes kingdome that hee by all meanes hinder crosse and cast them downe as Moses by Iaâ—â—as c. His universall malice to mankinde who he being
of God he strengthning the minde extraordinarily for the apprehension of such impressions So he pleased to binde up all bodily senses and kept the minde onely waking that being freed from the fellowship of the body and bodily senses it might both more freely and certainely apprehend and retaine the divine impressions of things revealed 2 That Gods servants themselves and the Church also might receive these visions not as inventions of man but might more certainely know them to be the revelations of God considering that themselves had no use of any naturall faculty invention or study no nor of bodily sense while they received them and that being so extraordinarily attained they might acknowledge them most divine and extraordinary Ob. But Iohn was waking because he stood on the Sea shore Rev. 12. ult Ans. This standing was also in the Spirit As chap. 17. 3. he was led away into the wildernesse but it was in the Spirit and so heere Ob. Sathan cast some heathen Priests and Prophets into trances Answ. 1. This is from heaven 2 Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. 3. There is a difference in the manner for The spirit of God leadeth and allureth but the Spirit of Satan useth violence and compulsion 4 The place where this great Wonder appeared In heaven Three reasons may be given for this 1 The visions and appearances were seene in heaven but indeed were actually accomplished on earth they were shewed in heaven and from heaven but acted in earth 2. Because God from heaven doth order and governe his Church and therefore is here heaven mentioned that in all her conflicts and tumults she should looke up thither place her help hope above the hills whence her salvation commeth 3. By Heaven in this booke cōmonly is meant the true militant Church and the members of it here upon earth As this Chapter affords foure instances ver 4. Starres of heaven are Ministers of the Church ver 12. rejoyce yee heavens that is beleevers and members of the true Church on earth ver 3. another wonder in heaven of a Dragon with seaven heads Now heaven properly taken is not the place of the Devill who hath nothing to doe there but Hell is his proper place and by permission he walkes out into the Church so as by heaven here is meant the true Church of God on earth ver 7 a battell in heaven that is the militant Church for in heaven properly taken is no battell but victory or rather triumph after victory Quest. But why is the Church militant called Heaven in this booke Answ. for three reasons I. Because the whole vision is mysticall and sigurative teaching all along one thing by another II. Because there is not a more livelie Image and resemblance of that highest heaven which is the seat of God and the habitation of Saints in their Countrie then the universall companie of Saints in earth which is the true militant Church of Christ called heaven for resemblance III. Because the Church and true members of it have even in earth more to doe with heaven then with earth and this for three reasons 1 Her birth is from heaven for she is borne of God of immortal and heavenly seed 2 Her conversation is there and her meditations where Christ her head is thither she tends Phi. 3. 20. 3 Her inheritance is there she being but a stranger in earth her state is there where she shall for ever raigne with Christ that is her dwelling and standing house where as she onely passeth through the world and stayeth but a small time below and therefore she is described in this mystical book as if she were in heaven alreadie to which she belongs Thus much for the interpretation of the preface Now follow the observations 1 Note how the Spirit of God stirres up our attentions and affections unto this vision and the great matters and mysteries therein contained In that 1 It is no common matter which we might neglect but a great wonder and all men are moved at great wonders If St. Iohn himselfe wondred at the greatnesse of it well may it drive us into admiration If it were a vulgar and triviall matter we might be more carelesse but as the Spirit of God cannot be employed in any such thing so hath he set a speciall starre over this subject contained in this vision that he might gaine our best attention as to an high and admirable argument 2 It is a vision seene in heaven to excite our diligence as to a caelestiall vision It is no deceitfull sleight or apparition of any cunning and jugling person such as the Papists visions be to confirme some false doctrine or tradition without or against the word but a vision from heaven revealed by God to his chosen instrument St. Iohn for the establishing of Gods people in the faith of the Gospell according to the Scriptures 3. It is a vision of great moment as for matter and authority so also of speciall use to all the members of the Church seeing whosoever will live godly in Christ Iesus must suffer affliction and this vision teacheth both how to suffer and how to conquer how to carrie the Crosse and how to winne the Crowne Such things of so great use so nearely concerning ourselves are greatly to be respected 2 Note in this Evangelist two excellent vertues 1 His modestie and humilitie He is carefull to prevent the ascribing of this vision to himselfe and therefore saith he had it from heaven immediatly as elsewhere Chap. 19. 11 he saw the heavens opened to receive the vision of the white horse and chap. 1. 10. I heard a great voice behind me and therefore he brought nothing of his owne for we our selves cannot see the things that are behind us So have other the servants and Prophets of God as Ezech. 1. 1. The heavens were opened and I saw visions of God Vse To teach us 1 modestie and humilitie to ascribe nothing to our selves to ascribe nothing to our owne wit or capacitie especially in heavenly things 2 nor suffer others to ascribe any thing to us what ever our gifts bee but reserve for God all the praise and honor which is due onely to him so the Apostles did Acts. 3. 12. 16. 2 His fidelity in his service 1 to his Lord in that he yeeldeth to him the honor of illumination and that it is his prerogative to reveale his pleasure from heaven to whom he will and open the heavens to whom he will and open the minds of whom he please and to leave without vision whom he will and as for himselfe he had never seene this vision had he not seene it in heaven and if God in heaven who onelie can foresee and foretell things had not revealed it to him Vse To teach us that for all heavenly visions and inspirations wee must seeke
unto God and depend upon the illumination of his Spirit for mediate revelation as Iohn did for immediate And for the understanding of this vision use the meanes but not rest in them but pray him whose chaire is in heaven to teach the heart Naturall gifts of knowledge may bee by naturall helps and meanes attained by naturall men but supernaturall must be by speciall revelation of the holy Ghost the anointing must teach them 1 Ioh 2. 27. 2 To the Church is this holy man faithfull he hath the visions of God but he conceales them not but faithfully imparts them to the Church of God Teaching that All the revealing of mysteries is for the use of the Church Eph. 4. 11 12. Vse 1 Art thou a Minister All the gifts thou hast received are thy Lords Talents for the Church Take heed of hiding them in a napkin but impart them willinglie and conscionablie 2 Art thou a private man All the illumination thou receivest is for others as well as for they selfe to promote the knowledge and feare of God to so manie as thou canst especiallie those under they power Consider here 1 that no member hath any thing impropriate the eye the hand c. 2 that the poorest and privatest Christian that is faithfull in small things shall be ruler of much In heaven In that by heaven is meant the visible Church Note the true members of the Church are in heaven upon earth and in earth have more to doe in heaven then in earth Gal. 4. 26. It is called the Ierusalem which is above Now the Church on earth is above and heavenly two waies 1 In hope and expectation Rom. 1. 23. waiting for the adoption of Sonnes which hath a sweet internall and spirituall yea and an eternall joy like that of heaven in that expectation Rom. 5. 2. we reioyce under the hope of the glory of God and 1 Pet. 1. 8. Whom wee have not seene yet wee love him and rejoyce with joy unspeakeable and glorious 2 In conformitie and inchoation beginning that life of heaven and that in respect both of that they are freed from and that they have attained fruition of First the Saints in heaven are fully freed from all evils As in three instances 1. From the world it selfe They have wholly forsaken the world and are gathered up to heaven the house of God and their owne home Even so the Saints on earth have in part forsaken the earth First by election Rev. 14. 3. the hundreth fortie and foure thousand are bought from the earth and living in the world are chosen out of the world Ioh. 15. 19. Secondlie by affection using the world weinedlie as not using it and delighting in earthly comforts not as their owne but as borrowed for a time Thirdly in habitation they dwell in the world as in a Meshec not as indwellers or inhabitants but as strangers and pilgrims absent from home Fourthly in conversation they meddle no more with the world then needs must and in the midst of their earthly callings and business are still heavenly minded 2 The Saints in heaven are fully freed from all the corruptions of the world loosed from all the bolts and relicts of sinne being delivered out of the prison of the body So the Saints upon earth have after a sort changed their lives and renounced the corruptions that are in the world through lust and put on a divine nature 2 Pet. 1. 4. They have a part in the first resurrection already and have bid a long farewell to the follies of their former times and hate and lothe their owne unfruitfull works of darknes in which they were sometimes chiefe actors 3 The Saints in heaven are finally separate from wicked persons and companies never to be mingled or molested with them any more So the Saints in earth with-draw themselves from the company of scandalously wicked men where they can neither do any good nor take any And whereas before their calling they could runne with them to the same riot of excesse now is no communion betweene light and darkness nay all their delight now is in the Saints which excell in vertue and no such griefe as to live with Lot in Sodom or with David in Meshec Secondly in the good things which the Saints in heaven are called to enjoy there is an excellent conformitie and inchoation here upon earth and the saints have in hand the first fruits of heaven Rom. 8. 23. as 1 Their chiefe happinesse in heaven is to behold the face of God and see him as he is as they wold his name being written on their foreheads Rev. 22. 4. Their chiefe joy and wellsprings are all in him in whose presence is fulnesse of joy So the chiefe joy of the Saints on earth is that they have fellowship with God though not so immediate as they They see not his face but his backe parts But happy are they that they can see him through grates as they can though not yet as he is as they wold For this vision wants not an heavenly joy while they are at home in the body although that fulnesse of joy at his right hand be wanting till they be at home with the Lord. And what they want in the things is supplied in the desire to be with him that they may see his glory and behold him face to face and so as they may be like him 2 As the Saints in heaven live according to the Law of perfect righteousnesse and have attained perfect sanctification which is the Law and Charter of heaven so the Saints on earth set the same Law before them to rule and direct every particular action by both ayming and wishing that all their waies were directed by the word Psal. 119. 5. and beginne the same obedience waighing al they take in or give out by the waights of the sāctuary which God hath sealed for just 3 The saints in heaven spend their whole eternitie in the cheerefull constant and perfect praise of God They keepe a perpetuall Sabbath and in the presence of the throne of God serve him night and day in his temple Rev. 7. 15. so the saints in earth imitate them For 1. they delight to be found among true worshippers and account them blessed that may dwell in his house esteeming one day there better then a thousand besides Psa. 84. 10. 2 They strive to bring free will offerings to God and to make their pleasing of God their principall delight and in the midst of many weaknesses they make some progresse to the cheerefull praise and worship of God And this not by fits and starts but in a sincere true and constant endeavour through their lives most fruitfull in their age 4 The Saints in heaven being in immediate fellowship with Iesus Christ cleave inseparably unto him as their head love him in the highest degree of affection and follow the Lambe
wheresoever he goeth Rev. 144. So the Saints on earth who à re those hundreth forty and foure thousand who are bought from the earth follow the Lambe where ever he goeth If he go before them in holy doctrine these sheepe heare his voice and follow him Ioh. 10. 27. If in holy example they imitate him in all wherein he propounds himselfe a patterne to them as in humilitie patience love meekenesse obedience faith and the like As for their affection to him First they love Iesus Christ with a strong flame of love which much water cannot quench and with a love stronger then death and love not their owne lives to the death for his sake Secondly they love him inseparably For as the Saints in heaven would not for al the world forgoe his presence for one day So nothing in the world can drive the Saints from their priviledges in Christ as a cloud of Martyrs do witnesse but as Ruth to Naomi Ch. 1. 16. Thirdly as he loveth them so they him Ioh 13. 1. they once loving him they love him constantly to the end and to all eternitie 5 The Saints in heaven enjoy God the meanes of all their lives Iesus Christ is their temple their light their tree of life their Christall river and all Even so is he to the saints in earth Rev. 22. 3. 5. For though they have meanes and are tyed to them here on earth yet doe they enjoy God above all meanes acknowledging him their life the length of their daies and that they live not by bread but by every word of God That it is he that giveth them power to get substance that blesseth their children with encrease that he that cloathes the Lilies cloatheth them and if all meanes should faile yet he would without them yea and against them sustaine them rather then they should want any thing good or fit for them 1 This as a touchstone trieth who be true members of the Church and who are not He that is so is partly in heavē alreadie hath more to do in heaven then in earth And therefore he cannot be a true member of the Church First who hath no birth but from earth discerned by hatred or neglect of the immortall seed of spirituall parents of the seed and issue of Iesus Christ the sonnes of God he is far from heaven that cannot abide any thing that is heavenly Secondly who hath no inheritāce but in earth discerned by minding things earthlie either onlie or principallie How dce men delude themselves that suppose themselves as neere heaven as any and yet are as farre distant thence in affection as in place having their hearts drawne downe and wedged into the earth as with Iron barres Their whole studie paines and sweat is for things below The heaven they dreame of is not onelie upon earth but earth it selfe and angrie are they when men would acquaint them with better treasure or portion But thus it cannot be with Gods children who are minded as good Nehemiah 2. 3. whose person being in the King of Persia his Court yet his heart was at Ierusalem And as Daniel while he was in the land of his captivitie yet he opens his windowes to Ierusalem Thirdly who hath no conuersation but in earth discovered when no part of the whole course thereof savours of heaven But 1. servants and slaves are they to lusts farre from freedome from sinne nay rather swimme with the streame and drinke in with delight the corruptions of the world but thoughts of heaven are tedious 2 converse and combine themselves with sinners against God and runne with all loose companie to all excesses and vanities Now would they examine this course could it goe for currant or heavenly Do the Saints in heaven sweare and swill and drinke and raile and breake Gods Sabbaths and lye and deceive and can that life be heavenly that doth so Fourthly who hath no delight but in earth discerned in that 1 It is an unwelcome voice to call them to delight in the face and presence of God And how can he be admitted to the presence of his glorie that hath no delight in the presence of his grace but is as heavy to the parts of his worship as to some punishment 2 In stead of delight in the Law of God the rule and charter of heaven they make their lusts their Law and while they professe heaven they walke by no direction but the Magna Charta of Hell And were it not for Gods restraining grace they would be as impious and impudent in sinne as Cain as Cham as the damned nay the Devill himselfe 3. In that they rest more contentedly in the meanes of their outward good then either in the meanes of grace or the author of both The newes of the smallest outward profit rejoyceth their hearts but the newes of heaven and eternall good things by Iesus Christ affects them but a little 4. In that they prize not the life of godlines nor the state of Saints nay scorne it in themselves and others So much of the triall 2 This teacheth three things First that the Christian though he be in the world he is not of the world no more then Christ himselfe was of the world Ioh. 17. 16. for they no longer cleave to the corruptiōs defilements of the world but are separated from them by regeneration Neither can they runne with the world because being in some measure conformable to Iesus Christ they also living among sinners are separate from sinners They cannot cast in their lot with wicked men but are as Lot who was in Sodom but not of Sodom for his righteous soule was vexed with their uncleane conversation Secondly that the Saints set for heaven may not enjoy the earth as their portion seeing their whole estate their friends their fathers house their treasure is not below They are here but strangers travelling home to their country and therefore by the weined carriage of themselves to these things they must as the Patriarches Heb. 11. 14. declare plainly that they seeke a countrie Thirdly that the world may not enjoy the Saints as her darlings And here First the world may not gaine our affections and desires 1 Ioh. 2. 15. Love not the world c. They must be affected as mariners in the midst of a rough sea whose wishes and desires are still at the haven and have not their mindes and affections where their bodies be Secondly it may not gaine our conformitie with it in the customes and guizes of it because it lyeth wickednesses Rom. 12. 2. Fashion not your selves like to this world The Christian must bee cast into another forme fashioned to the manner of the countrey and corporation to which he belongs Thirdly it may not gaine our strength to defend or patronage it But as the Apostle 2 Corinth 10. 3. though we walke in the flesh that is carrie this bodie of flesh
life that she might cleave unto him alone saying For this cause shall a man leave father and mother and clcâ—ve to his wife and they two shal be one flesh Gen. 2. 24 Even so when God saw that after mans fall it was lesse good for him to be alone he institutes for him a second marriage with the second Adam whom he casts asleepe by death and brings his spouse out of his side peirced and marries the Church unto him that renouncing and forsaking all loves and lovers but him she migh cleave undividedly to him And that now as Salomons spouse we might forget our owne people and fathers house seeing the true Salomon hath vouchsafed to marrie us Gentiles to himselfe and to lay us by his owne side from whence we were taken Quest. How must wee cleave to Iesus Christ Answ. Three waies 1. In person First the wife dedicates and delivers up her person to her husband alone so beleevers must deliver up their bodies and soules to Iesus Christ for now we are no longer our owne but his 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. Secondly a faithful spouse as a chaste virgin is married but to one man 2 Cor. 11. 2. Thirdly Christ communicates his whole person unto us and us onely no other are admitted into his body he gives his life for his sheepe onely prayes not for the world Fourthly Christ as a faithfull husband leaves father in heaven and mother in earth to cleave to his wife and therefore we must esteeme him as father mother brother and sister as Adam was to Eve 2 Wee must cleave to Christ in faithfull affection The earnest love delight and affection of the wife must be towards her husband by Gods ordinance Gen 3. 16. Thy desire shall be unto him and to him alone because it is the covenant of God the recognisance of which is kept in heaven that both parties keepe themselves in pure and chast love one to another So must wee as good Spouses love our husband Iesus Christ as our selves nay better then our selves not loving our lives to the death for his sake seeing that his love to us was stronger then death and more to us then to his owne life This loyall love will be loath to offend him and having offended him will not rest till he bee pacified againe 3 Wee must cleave to him in affliction A wife marries her husbands estate as well as his person for better or for worse So we must cleave to Christ in affliction in poverty persecution banishment and beare his reproach The husband and wife must beare one anothers burthen must rejoyce and weepe together If common Christians must doe so amongst themselves much more Christ and the Christian. A Kingdome is promised to such Luke 22 29 30. 2. The wife must depend upon her husband as upon her head and that for three things 1 For direction subjecting her selfe as owing obedience to all his lawfull commandements Gen. 3. 16. he shall rule over thee she must heare his voice and acknowledge a stampe of God upon it in everie thing that is not sinne This is subjection and not to be sicke or sullen or answering or replying when she is crossed in things indifferent It were monstrous in the body if the hand should goe about to direct the eye or the foote rise up to rule the head and they are monstrous wives that covet rule and command whom God hath made to be ruled and commanded and subordinated their wils to the direction and discretion of their husbands Even so the Christian must be subject to Christ in every thing Ephes. 5. 24. She is not worthy the name of a wife that will be subject as far as she list or as makes for her ease Gen. 2. 19. all the Creatures came to Adam to be named by him in token of their subjection and as they so the woman also was named by Adam in token of her subjection that she should never think of the name woman but also conceive her subjection Would to God women did thinke that to lose subjection were to lose woman head In like sort the spouse of Christ hath taken her name of him in token of absolute subjection What can be more proper for a Christian then to frame to all the rules of Christ seeing he is the true light the sunne of right eousnesse the pillar able to direct 2 The wife must depend upon her husband for protection The husband is the vayle of his wifes eyes as Abraham was to Sarah Even so the Churches husband is the saviour of his body Eph. 5. 23. The only Phineas that turnes away the wrath of God kindled against the Israel of God The only Moses that standeth in the gappe where Gods wrath had made a breach Davids wives being taken captives he rescues them 1. Sam. 30 and smites the enemies with an horrible destruction So this Sonne of David and Davids Lord redeemes us his wife out of the hands of our enemies both spirituall as sinne hell death Devill and damnation and corporall also so as though they may exercise yet they shall not hurt his spouse In all our troubles and dangers we must come unto him as Ruth 3. 9. Spread the wing of thy garment over thy hand maid for thou art the Husband 3 The wife must depend on the husband for provision Whom should the wife depend upon for necessaries but on her husband or who must pay the wives debt but the husband so who else but Iesus Christ can suppply the Church with such things as she needs who can bestow pardon of sinne righteousnesse life and salvation but he or who can pay such debts as we owe but he both obedience to the whole Law and satisfaction for the breach of it None but he can satisfie either the principall or forfeiture If any man should maintaine another mans wife the husband being better able then he would not all the world judge them harlots and nought So seeke thou salvation and righteousnesse as the Romish Church doth by any other meanes within or without thy selfe then by the name Iesus thou art an harlot and no spouse of Christ. 3 The wife must rejoyce to honour her husband even with her owne dishonor 1 Cor. 11. 7. the wife is the glory of her husband and so a good Christian is the glory of Christ. Christ rejoyced to honour us with his owne infinite dishonor The joy of heaven pleased him not without our presence fellowship in it All the members honour the head so must wee honour our head though we be losers by it Such a dutifull spouse was Iohn the Baptist who rejoyced because of the Bridegroomes voice Ioh 3. 29. and saith ver 30. He must encrease but I must decrease Such good spouses were the disciples that rejoyced they were counted worthy to be scourged in the Synagogues for the name of Christ and were contented to be fooles for Christ
abrogated all hand-writings which were against us and hath fastened them to his crosse Now a full atonement is made all the bonds of the Law to the rigour to the curse are all cancelled all the claimes of sinne death hell and clamors of accusing conscience are now stilled and answered all our obligations are discharged and fastened and filed up as void on the crosse of Christ for in no other place in the world could they be cancelled but there And as while the enmity lasted and the hostility was proclaimed betweene God and us there was no commerce nor no entercourse betweene us no more then is between nations who have proclaimed open warre against one another Now by this marriage and peace concluded we have a safe and happy entercourse negotiation into the kingdome of God The way is now laid open betweene heaven and earth and God himselfe pleaseth to come unto us yea into us and dwell and suppe with us to conferre with us to direct us to the advancement of our happy estate We have daily entrance and accesse unto him not as strangers or ordinary friends but as familiars yea as children in prayers praises meditations and the like See Eph. 2 18 19. The third priviledge is gracious assimilation and fitnesse betweene the bridegroome and his bride For whereas before was an infinite inequality and disproportion betweene these two parties now by this contract all this inequality is taken away and a fitnesse given by grace to make the spouse every way answerable to her Husbād as in these instances 1 The bride was of base parentage a daughter of the earth her father an Ammorite her mother an Hittite Eze. 16. 3. But now she is made a chosen generation of neere alliance to God the Daughter of a Prince yea of the King of glory 2 The bride was poore and needy had no worth no dowry to preferre her But by this contract hath an estate made her fit for a Prince That as her Lord and husband is heire of all things so she as the wife hath a right in his whole estate his love is so liberall as he hath stated her made her coheire of his own heavenly inheritance Rom. 8. 17. Here is the comfort of a Christian who hath no worth in himselfe but of damnation that he hath now a worthinesse in mercy and many compassions See Hos. 2. 19. 3 The spouse was deformed without beauty or comlinesse nay had no other but an ugly shape of sinne and unrighteousnesse far more blacke and hatefull then the Ethiopisse whom Moses married But now hath attained a perfect beauty in rightcousnes and the beauty of her husband maketh her beauty perfect See Ezech. 16. 14. Thy name was spread among the Heathen for thy beauty for it was perfect through the beauty which I set upon thee He maketh her like himselfe not having spotte or wrinkle or any such thing Ephes. 5. 27. having washed her with his blood 4 The spouse in her selfe was naked exposed to al injuries and covered with nothing but shame excepting a few ragges and figg-leaves too short and thinne a cover to hide her shame But now as mercy hath married her so it hath cloathed her here shee is cloathed with the sunne Her husband hath provided her costly garments her cloathing is of wrought gold Psal 45. 13. that is the golden righteousnesse of Christ shining as gold precious as gold durable as gold desirable as gold A garment as usefull as costly called Garments of Salvation Isai. 61. 10. This garment serveth both for necessitie and ornament The fourth priviledge is in free and liberall donation A bridegroome contracting a marriage with a Virgin gives her Iewells and Love-tokens as Isaac sent to Rebecca so the Lord Iesus doth with this woman 1 What he covenanteth and promiseth he also pledgeth with many graces and love-tokens even many graces shining as so many Iewels every one testifying his mindfulnesse and bounty toward her 2 He bestowes his person upon her and by becomming hers shee becomes his and they twaine are one flesh a gift then which heaven hath no greater 3 With his person he bestowes his goods upon her that is all his merits all his obedience all his sufferings all his glory all his prayers 4 He invests her not onely into his goods but into his inheritance and in due time consummates this marriage and brings his spouse home to his house of glory a prepared mansion for her and puts her in possession of all the wealth of heaven and that celestiall inheritance where she enjoyeth his immediate presence All which being lost in the first Adam is restored in the second by whom heaven is restored to us and wee to it The fifth priviledge is her high and honorable exaltation and advancement The whole dignity and honour of the husband is derived unto the wife be she in her selfe never so base and unworthy As in Esther a poore captive maid married to Ahasuerosh made a sharer in the honour of all his kingdome And Bathsebe a meane woman advanced to be Davids Queene But the honour of the Church goes beyond all the honor of all the Queenes that ever the sunne saw or theearth bare by reason of this marriage and contract For 1 They were matched to men and layd in the beds and bosomes of men but she comes into the bosome and greene bed of him that is God and man Cant. 1. 15. 2 They were married to Kings but earthly and mortall who dyed and left them widowes and often miserable But she to the King of Glory who onely hath immortality her King and husband never dyeth nor can leave her a widow 3 They were married to consort in some one kingdome and part of the earth and in such honor authority glory and riches as were as mortall and perishing as themselves and not long but they were parted But she to a King who rules from sea to sea to whom all Kings are subjects and by whom they rule to a kingdome that is unshaken not withering to an authority glory and wealth which is firme stable reserved in the heavens Neither is there of his kingdome any end either in respect of extent or of durance The sixt priviledge is strong and eternall consolation In that by this contract a firme and constant happinesse is assured which all the contracts in earth cannot performe This undivided conjunction of Christ with his Church answers al objections which might either prevent or discontinue the happinesse of a Christian. First for things which might seeme to prevent our happinesse Ob. 1. Our owne unworthinesse and infinite disproportion He is a divine head a mighty God ◠a base worme and man of earth How can he marry himselfe unto me An. We are not knit immediatly unto his divine nature but by the meanes of his humanity Thou canst not reach his deity he can stoope
to thy humanity Ob. 2 But he is an holy head and the righteous God but I want righteousnesse and holinesse How unfit to be contracted to him An. 1 Christ marries not his Church because she is holy but to make her so It is not the condition to marrie her if she be pure or holy but that the may be so Eph 1. 4. 2 Thy righteousnesse is much lesse a cause of this contract but this contract a cause of thy righteousnesse for he decks thee with a glorious robe in sense of thy nakednesse Ob. 3 But alas my desire is not to him as it should how can he then desire or affect me I desire every thing else every thing more An. 1 He seekes and wooeth and chuseth us and not we him 2 Labour thou to know his excellency more by which thou mayest preferre him before al loves and lovers as surpassing them al in true worthines goodnesse and perfection This is a part of the Covenant Ier 31. 34. Ob. 4. But I am base and poore despised among meane men and worthily and how can he affect mee Answ. Be yet more base in thy owne eyes also and say as David 1 Sam. 18 18. What am I that I should be the sonne in Law to the King Hee chuseth none but the abject and calleth himselfe the God of the abject He chuseth the Apostles who were the of-scouring of all things Secondly it answereth all Objections for the discontinuance of our happinesse Ob. 1 From the presence of sinne My sinne may separate betweene him and me Answ. 1 If it could not hinder the contract much lesse the continuance now the guilt is removed 2 Every sinne offends him but every sinne separates not 3 The spouse may sinne of infirmity not of wilful stubbornnesse and therefore may fall but not fall away Ob. 2 The desert of sinne is eternall separation Answ. 1 Hee hath taken the desert on Himselfe 2 Hee punisheth not with bitternesse and extremity who hath commanded husbands not to be bitter to their wives but passeth by many pardons all covers all cures all in his spouse Ier. 31. 34. Isai. 54. 10. Ob. 3. Grace is weake and my sense of righteousnesse little and small if any An. Grace in the elect is weake but perpetuall because the covenant is everlasting Floods of corruption shall not quench this small sparke Cant. 8. 7 Ob. 4 But hee may depart in displeasure Cant. 5. 6. An. 1 For a time and for her good but she finds him againe 2 A man must leave father and mother and cleave to his wife and much more will this Lawgiver There can be no desertion on his part Ob. 5 But though he be faithfull I am unfaithful and may depart from him An 1 Neither on her part For she is confirmed in grace which hath a priviledge above that in innocency That was in a possiblity of not sinning but this in a not-possibility of sinning to death 2 He that with his life purchased her happinesse will now by his glorious power preserve it Ob. 6. But outward force and violence may dissolve this marriage at least death may An. 1 The gates of hell cannot prevaile to dissolve this marriage 2 Whom God hath thus inseparably joyned none can put asunder 3 Death which dissolves all other marriages is here overcome and neither party can dye any more the death of Saints being but a going home to their husbands house Vse 1. In afflictions remember thy happinesse is stable 2 In temptation to sin remember thy honor and advancement Cloathed with the Sunne Having described and discovered the person wee come to the properties by which she is described and these are foure The first property is that she is cloathed with the Sunne In which 1 the garment the Sunne 2 the application she is cloathed therewith By Sun is meant Iesus Christ who not seldome is so called in the Scriptures As Psa. 84 11. The Lord is the Sunne and shield Mal. 4. 3. To you that feare my name shall the Sunne of righteousnesse arise Quest Why is Christ resembled by the sunne or wherein is he so An. In two respects 1 in his affects and properties within it 2 in his effects and actions without 1 The effects within it are five 1 Vnity There is but one Sunne in the world and but one Sunne of righteousnesse in the Church he is the only begotten Sonne of the Father Ioh 1. 14. No sonne else begotten of the substance of the Father no name else c. 2 Light The sunne is not onely an heavenly light but the fountaine of light and in it selfe a body of most shining and surpassing light So Iesus Christ is light in his essence a light which none can reach an heavenly light the light of the world and in him is no darkenesse Rev 1. 16. his face shineth as the Sunne in his brightnesse 3 Purity The Sunne is a pure creature which lookes upon all inferiour creatures and none can hide them from the sight of this great eye of the world and though it looke upon all filthinesse it contracts none Even so Iesus Christ is purity it self whose all-seeing eye none can avoid for all things are naked to him with whom we are to deale The Aegyptians were wont to call the sunne many-eyed But our Lord disperceth from himselfe on all sides infinite beames of light as so many eyes on all creatures the which if they cannot avoid the view of the sunne of the world much lesse of this Sunne of heaven And yet so pure is this Sunne that living and conversing among sinners he contracted no staine of sinne Although he was borne of sinners living with sinners dyed with and for sinners and as a sinner yet no man could justly accuse him of sin but he remained purer then the sunne 4 Power The sunne is a powerfull creature for though the body of it be in heaven yet the warme and comfortable beames of it reach to the extreame parts of al the earth Even so althogh Iesus Christ be in heavē bodily as being ascēded thither in his flesh yet by his spirit and grace he is present with his Church in all parts of the world to the end of it And as the sunne rising comes forth like a Giant to runne his course and makes haste in his way and no created force can hinder him So this powerful Sun of the Church makes hast in his way to his Church as a mighty Giant cannot be hindred from her by all created power of men and angells united together 5 Participation The sunne is a communicative creature dispersing all his light and comfort to others not onely to terrene Creatures below upon the earth but even to the heavenly and celestiall bodies themselves for all the starres the Moone borrow their light from the sunne Even so Iesus Christ enlighteneth every one comming into the world Ioh.
sound beleever is hereby discerned from all hypocrites and the prophane of the world Secondly how doth this garment differ from other garments Ans. In the 1 efficient 2 matter 3 price 4 vse 5 durance 1 The Author All other garments for the body are made by man but this could onely be made by God and man Hee must be God to performe an infinite righteousnesse and meritorious obedience he must be man for it could not besteed man had it not beene done in the nature of man He must be man to suffer he must be God to overcome See Ezec. 16. 10. I clothed thee 2 The matter and manner All other garments are made of dead creatures God made naked Adam and Eve coats of skinnes of dead beasts Gen. 3 21. But for his soule he made this garment of the life and death of the Sonne of God of his death to make satisfaction of his life to fulfill the law thus for the matter Now for the manner or fashion Other garments are made to the body but we must be fashioned to this our garment Christ must not submit to us but we must frame to him 3 The price Other garments are made either of some homespunne webbe or bought with corruptible things a base vile price in comparison But this is no homespunne piece nor bought with any other price then the precious blood of Iesus Christ nothing in heaven or earth else could buy these costly robes And therefore these robes are said to be made white in the blood of the Lambe Rev. 7. 14. Other blood staines and fowles and dyes red but this blood makes white and purgeth from all sinne 1 Ioh. 1. 7 and makes white as snow Isa. 1. 18. A colour of grace not nature of faith not art 4 The use Other garments may couer our bodily nakednesse but this our spirituall and therefore are called long white robes that need no eching or patching with humane merits or satisfactions for this were absurde to set an old patch on a new garment And for ornament other garments can but adorne the body in mans eyes this beautifies the whole man in Gods eye and makes us as Iacob acceptable to our Father in our Brothers garment The durance They all waxe old and decay Even Israels clothes in the wildernesse by miracle kept from wearing fourty yeares yet afterwards fâ—ll to ragges But this is an ever-new garment for as Christs blood is ever new so is the merit of it But suppose those garments should not yet we waxe old and decay and leave them in earth but this garment we carry to heaven with us which lasts with us to all eternity Herein also it differs from other clothes for those we put on and off at our pleasure but this once put on is put on for ever never to bee put off any more Thirdly how is this woman cloathed with the Sun that is the righteousnesse of Christ more pure and shining then the sunne in his strength Answ. Two wayes 1 On Gods part by his gracious imputation of Christ and his merits unto the true beleever This is a phrase taken from creditors who doe not impute a debt they meane to forgive but account it as discharged though the party be never able to pay it So God doth impute Christs righteousnesse to the beleever and the beleevers sinnes to Christ our surety So as in and by faith in Christ made sinne for us wee are made and reputed no sinners but acquited and freely discharged Rom. 4. 24 25. Abraham beleeved and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse and not to him onely but to us that beleeve 2 On mans part by sound application and acceptation I say sound application because application is twofold 1 Sacramentall and by profession onely Gal 3. 17. all that are baptized into Christ have put on Christ. And thus in respect of the sacrament and externall profession good and bad may put him on as every man may easily hang a cloak or loose garmeÌ„t upon himselfe 2 Spirituall and by faith also when a man is not only baptized with water but also with the holy Ghost and fire when inward and outward washing goe together A man is then truely said to be clothed when he hath put on all his clothes one peece as well as another And this is Augustines distinction Some put on Christ onely by Sacramentall washing some by spirituall regeneration This is also the Apostles distinction speaking to them that were baptized already Rom. 13 14. But put yee on the Lord Iesus Christ so implying that there was a further putting on of Christ then by the Sacrament Quest. But what is required to this putting on of Christ Answ. There are five graces especially necessary to this clothing of a Christian. 1 The grace of true repentance and mortification which bewrayeth it selfe in two things 1 A sight and most humble sense and sorrow and as Dan. 9. 8 shame for our nakednesse A daily putting off the filthy ragges of our owne sinfull nature and lothsome lusts for this new garment will never come upon our old ragges of sinne Adam casts off his figgeleaves when God makes him coates 2 The grace of speciall faith which justifieth and so incorporateth into Iesus Christ. For what is putting on of clothes but a close knitting and uniting them to the body And what else is our putting on of Christ but a neere union and conjunction with him And therefore the Apostle Gal. 3. makes the putting on of Christ and being in Christ all one ver 27 28. and that this union by adoption is by faith ver 26. Now as the man and his garments are but one man so Christ and the beleever are but one even as he and his Father are but one Ioh. 17. 22. Wouldest thou daily put on Christ as thou daily puttest on thy garments then thou must daily renew and strengthen thy faith for the strengthning of this union 3 The grace of fervent invocation and prayer That Iesus Christ wold cloath himself with our sins that we may be clothed with his righteousness for before we can put on Christ Christ must put on our sinnes and wretchednesse 2. Cor. 5. 21. He made him sinne for us which knew no sinne that wee should bee made the righteousnesse of God in him Hee must bee covered with shame that our shame might bee covered 4 The grace of true sanctification and holinesse Thou canst not put on Christ but thou must put on his graces For 1 Christ is the treasury and store-house of all graces which were in all abundance in the manhood of Christ he is full of grace Ioh 1. 14. 2 Christ and his graces are inseparable so as without putting on of these there is no putting on of Christ his fulnesse supplies us Ioh. 1. 16. 3 Christ is never given for justification but his spirit is given to our sanctification
impure without toleration or indulgence of thy selfe We shall be impure enough when we have done all we can without pleading for it Thou must be clothed either with the sunne or with thy sinne 2 Hold before thee the Lords commendation of the Church that she is not onely faire as the Moone which hath some specks and defects but pure as the sunne Cant. 6. 9. that is both in his owne gracious acceptation and in the Churches endeavour What care I to be mis-judged of men and to have my glory turned into shame I stand or fall to the Lord. 3 Hold before thee the danger of wanting this wedding garment which is to bee shut out from the supper If so then what shal be to him that rents and scornes it If they that are ashamed of this white garment because it is laced with crosses and reproaches be shut out what shall they be that deride and shame it Woe bee to them that of all other habits cannot abide white shining garments but rent and teare them as too precise and pure and yet can brooke drunkards swearers and prophane beasts 4 Hold before thee the promise of walking in white hereafter which promise is made to none but such as walke in white here Rev. 3. 4. And this The just shall shine as the Sunne in the kingdome of heaven but they must be just they must beginne to shine on earth wherein wee beginne the life of heaven for the first shining must be in the kingdome of grace The sunne shineth still if never so many Dogges barke against it The third duty is That being thus clothed wee be carefull to keepe our clothes cleane and undefiled This is called in the Scripture a walking worthy of Iesus Christ Eph. 4. 1. when the whole life of a regenerate man is as a cleane garment new washed And Phil. 1. 27 onely let your conversation be such as beseemeth the Gospell of Christ as if it were the onely care of a Christian. Three maine reasons there are to enforce this duty 1. Civility teacheth men and women to beware where they sit downe especially in foule and soily places when they have their new and wedding garments on So grace much more and the feare of God in the heart will not suffer any one in this garment carelesly to sit downe in the seat of sinners nor to meddle with the soyle and pitch of sinne which cannot but staine and besmeare their faire and wedding garment And as no man will meddle with his ordinary soyling businesse on the Sabbath while he hath his best clothes on So thou that art a Christian to whom every day must be a Sabbath and rest from sinne which is the ordinary and foule trade of the world must not soyle thy selfe with lusts but avoid the very appearance of evill 2 It is for the honor of Christ that we be carefull of our garments 1 King 10. 5. The Queene of Saba noted the wisdome and glory of Salomon in the sitting of his servants and the order of his Ministers and in their apparrell Even so the wisedome and glory of this true Salomon shineth in the shining and glorious attire of his servants How can a servant expresse greater contempt of his Lord then to take his new liverie and tread it under his feet or trayle it through the mire and durt But so doth he that professing the name of Christ liveth unsutable to his profession 3 As he never had this garment whose care is not to preserve it pure and cleane so no man hath assurance of his owne soundness in grace without this care Rev. 3. 4. In that Church of Sardi where the corruptions were great and generall were found a few names whose soundnesse was described by this That they had not defiled their garments Quest. How may wee keepe our garments cleane and fayre Answ. 1 By making conscience of every sinne and sincerely purposing and endeavouring to obey God for every sinne is a polluting of our selves and our garments True Christianity stands not in knowledge or profession but in uprightnesse and in study to keepe a good conscience 2 By framing our life sutable and tunable to holy doctrine A Christian then keepes his garment cleane when his life is a patterne of the Gospell and his conversation witnesseth his conversion Hence Rom. 6. 17. the Gospel is called a mould or forme because as a mould or seale leaves behind it a print or image of it selfe on such things as to which it is applyed so the Gospell leaveth a print or impression of heavenly wisdome holinesse and grace in the minde and lives of the godly and changeth them into it selfe as the waxe receiveth on it selfe the Image and print of the seale Not so the Law it commandeth or forbiddeth but leaveth no such print hath no power to change or renew 3 By keeping our selves free from the contagion of sinne in others no way allowing or consenting unto their sinne or communicating in their evill but preserving a diligent watch not to be defiled by others or being plucked away by their errours so to fall from our owne stedfastnesse 1 If this be to keepe our garments cleane then be there but a few names as in Sardi in whom wee may discover this care in this so filthy a generation in which most men nor regarding the place of their profession nor the presence of God and his Angels and servants goe abroad so beastly disguised that a man can scarce know them in the ranke of Christians Yea so myred and moyled are they in their beloved sinnes that they have soyled all their garments their profession and name into which they were baptized Where can a man bestow himselfe and cast his eye in this sluttish age and not see and heare numbers who professe salvation by Iesus Christ But 1 Renting and tearing this holy vestment by cursing swearing blasphemy nay some that bow at the name of Iesus presently sweare by the body blood and wounds of Christ. 2 Others bespawling it with brutish and hatefull drunkennesse by which they wash not onely religion out of their hearts but reason out of their heads and have scarce left themselves men much lesse Christians 3 Others bemyre them with worldlinesse covetousnesse pride cruelty deceit lying that many heathens would be ashamed of them and their religion as savouring more of earth or hell then of heaven 4 Others bemoyle their garments with fleshlinesse adultery fornication filthinesse and uncleannesse in word and deed which ought not to bee named amongst them that name themselves Christians 5 Others by apostacy and falling from their purposes and beginnings of grace welter themselves and garments as swine in the myre and dogges returned to their vomit 2 Pet. 2. 22. Better they had never heard of this garment then to wallow in such filthy puddles of lust and former filthinesse 6 Others that teare
by the holy Scriptures a sweet concord and happy communion with the Saints with whom he fruitfully converseth an harmonicall and musicall peace of good conscience within himselfe which passeth all understanding and all needfull supplies without him both for life and godlinesse 4 By Iesus Christ he hath attained an inexhaust fountaine of Gods love the wealth and rich revenue of precious faith love and all graces heaven to bee his hope and also his inheritance and God himselfe to be his portion in whose love is no lacke in whose presence is fulnesse of joy and to be crowned with immortality and eternall glory the same with Christ our head Now consider if a thousand worlds can afford any one of these contentments or if they all could make a man so rich or happy or if ever thou sawest the greatest Potentate without Christ so rich mighty or glorious as the poorest and basest Christian treading all that vanitie and Mooneshine under his feet 1 To reproove many men who in comparison of the world despise the priviledges in Christ. As such 1 Who for want of â—ound judgemeÌ„t disesteeme the highest state of a Christian weighed with worldly respects preferments Every man makes high rekoning of earthly parentage but scarce one of a thousand cares a rush for the dignity of adoptioÌ„ in Christ as if to be the son of a King were more honor then to be a son of God Earthly preferments ravish and affect men and lift them up above themselves but offer the preferments of the kingdome of heaven to most men they refuse and scorne them How doth it rejoyce mens hearts to see worldly wealth flow in in abundance or when an heritage of a piece of earth fals upon them But how few are of Davids mind who had more joy of heart in the cheerefull countenance of God then others when their corne wine and oyle increased Few are halfe so glad to become heires apparant of heaven 2 Who for want of sound love of Christ plainely refuse Christ for the world As when men lay aside religion good conscience and their duty to get riches and preferments of the world Such as the prophane Esaus of the world who are all for pottage but despise the blessing And the gracelesse Gadarens who as swine still rooting in the earth prefer their pigges before Iesus Christ. And wretched Demasses that forsake the truth to fall to the present world Oh the dayes of tryall will discover a number such But most unhappy of all worldlings are they whose office is to preach Iesus Christ but for wealth and preferments cast off good conscience and the diligent exercise of their callings the right successors of Iudas who must have the bagge and the better to fill it turnes against his Master departs from his calling and so runnes on to destruction Let all of us against this corruption consider 1 That our Lord Iesus himselfe denyed to bee a King and was content to be poore in the world that we might be rich and to be despised in comparison of his office And must it be better with servants then the Master 2 The saints were strangers and pilgrims Heb. 11. 13. If they could not enjoy both religion and riches then they chose religion and good conscience and abandoned honour wealth preferments Moses esteemed Christs rebukes above the wealth of a Kingdome Paul glories in the marks of Iesus Christ Gal. 6. 17. 3 What will it profit a man to winne the whole world and to lose his owne soule This is an unhappy exchange The world lost may be wonne againe 4 The promise is there shall be no losse in leaving all the world for Christ Mat. 19. 29. but great gaine and advantage 5 What a folly were it to bee so affected with the light of the Moone as for it to neglect the brightnes of the Sunne 6 What a confusion were it in the world to offer to set the Moone above the Sunne Such a confusion were it in Christianity to preferre in judgement or affection earthly things before Iesus Christ and things of heaven 2 Let no member of the Church thinke that hee may set the Moone any where but under his feet A sonne of this mother may not set the Moone upon his head by placing his chiefe study how to get and keepe the world and wealth of it Nor in his Iudgement advancing them above their due place but with Mary acknowledge a better part Neither may he set them on his heart by minding earthly things or by affecting and covetous desiring them above better things Neither hold them in his hand by base and tenacious keeping them when he may exchange them for better things but in this comparison tread them under his foote and contemne such bewitching vanities The text affords us some motives 1 Because they all resemble the Moone in mutability and ever-changing inconstancy If they or any of them were to abide with us or wee with them there were more cause or colour to allow them an higher place then under our feet but they are al alike fugitive and mutable as the Moone as appeares in this short survay First riches have Eagles wings to fly away Pro. 23. 5. Iob had experience that they were uncertaine riches as Paul cals them 1 Tim. 6. 17. Salomon cals them riches of vanity Prov. 13. 11. And the Apostle Heb. 11. 25. cals their use for a season Secondly honours are as mutable as the Moone Haman the one day was the only man with the King at the banquet the next day he was hanged on his owne gallowes Nebuchad-nezzar advanced himselfe in his grear Babel as if he were a God but the same houre he is cast among beasts Dan. 4 30. Adoni-bezek Iudg. 17. now a conquerour over seaventy Kings and now under the table equall with dogs and eating their offals Great Belizarius the chiefe Duke of all the Romane Empire most potent and glorious in honourable triumphs and victories but spoyled of his wealth by Iustinian accused condemned and had his eyes put out and came to stand in the high waies to beg saying give to Belizarius one token Thirdly pleasures Moone-like goe away by post make love to many like alluring harlots are large in faire promises and winne many to like them and adulterate with them but keepe faith with none It were a vaine thing to expect to hold them if thou hadst the pleasures of Paradise it selfe Pleasures for evermore are onely at Gods right hand Fourthly the life it self passeth as a tale is in a moment changed and who can boast of tomorrow The Moone risen hasteneth not faster to her West and setting then man borne travelleth swiftly to the west and setting of his life Fitfly the whole world passeth away as the Moon is ever upon his speed This old Moone is in her last quarter yea in the houre
be in an infinite distance So when a company or congregation of men consent in Apostolicall doctrine and allow this doctrine to be the guide of all businesses and matters of faith and manners here is a Church crowned and this crowne may be discerned by all neare and farre off Wherein the Crowne of the Church being a Crowne of starres differs and gets beyond the glory of all earthly crownes These may be seene on the heads of Princes neere hand but not farre off But this being a crowne of starres may be seene a farre off as the starres may And yet so surpassing glorious is the crowne of the Church that as a whole starre and the glory of it can never be seene with humane eye no more can the glory and crowne of the Church Whereof as in the starres that which we see of them is in no proportion to that which we see not nor yet can see 4 To note a difference betweene Christs carrying of the starres and the Churches carrying of them Hee beares them in his right hand chap. 2. 1. as their Lord their disposer and defender But she in the Crowne of her head as her chiefe ornament 1 The Apostles and ministers are as Starres in the Firmament of the Church Dan. 12. 3. and Rev. 1. 20. The reasons of this doctrine are foure 1 Starres are in high place the Apostles and Pastors are in highest place in the Church of the New Testament Ephes. 4. 11. above Cardinals Patriarches and Priors Popes and the greattitles of Antichristian offices unknowne to the Scripture 2 Starres are the brightest part of the firmament so are the Apostles and pastors of the Church the brightest parts and shine or should shine clearest in the heaven of the Church 3 Starres receive all their light from the Sunne so these have no light of their owne but receive all their light from Christ the Sunne of righteousnesse 1 Ioh. 1. 1 That which we have heard and seene c. 1 Cor. 11. 16. What I have received of the Lord. 4 Starres have not light imparted to them for themselves but to carry light unto others so the office of the Apostles and Pastors is to convey spirituall light to men on earth living in the darke night of ignorance and error Which they doe partly by the light of holy doctrine and partly by their lightsome and unblamable conversation Ministers being called starres must resemble starres 1 In humilitie Many things in starres teach it As First starres of great magnitude shew but small The Star shewes ten thousand times lesse then it is How is he like a Star that makes ostentation of all perhaps more then is in him Secondly they receive all from the Sunne so the Minister hath received all Thy gifts are the Lords Talents if thou hast received them why dost thou boast as if thou hadst not received them Thirdly in their most swift motion they seeme to move very slow So must the godly Minister in all his course be more active then seeming doing his duty reserving all the praise to God Fourthly the Starres the nearer the Sunne the lesse is their shine so the Minister who comes nearer to God then ordinary men the nearer he comes to God the more humble he ought to be as Iohn Baptist He must increase and I must decrease Why should the Starres pride themselves seeing the Sunne from whom they receive all was so humbled that being the Lord of all was yet servant of all This duty he specially commended to his followers Learne of me for I am humble and hath shewed us the way to be great in the house not ambitiously with Diotrephes seeking preheminence but to become the least and lowest is to become greatest 2 In stabilitie both in their direction and motion both in holy doctrine and conversation If the starres were not fixed in their orbes but erred and wandred up and downe uncertainly how could the passengers by sea or land be directed by them So if the Ministers be wandring starres as Jude 13. in their doctrine unstable as reeds and wavering with every blast and storme of times that their word is this yeare yea the next nay or suppose their doctrine be the same yet if in their life they walke crookedly and disorderly sorting with base and evil men in their evils and licenciously fashioning to the loose humours of men and times how can the passengers to heaven take direction from them With what certaintie and assurance can he strengthen others that himselfe is a wavering minded man unstable in all his waies 3 In fidelitie and stedfastnesse in their places The starres abide in the heavens and descend to the earth So the Minister above all other must have his conversation in heaven and shunne earthlinesse and covetousnesse as rocks For how can he lead men to heaven that himselfe cannot be gotten out of earth Many shooting starres there are that are alwaies gliding from place to place posting after benefits insatiably and when they have gotten them as little intend the office as some secular men such all the world sees the world is all they seeke So they may finger the fleece the glebe the tythe let the flocke starve and sinke to hell and so they and their money and their people perish together 4 In unitie and concord One star differs from another in glory in shining and in luster one much excels another in beauty and brightnesse some are of the first and second magnitude some of the fifth and sixth yet all agree one envies not another nor hinders another so the Ministers have diversities of gifts in this life and this makes them of divers judgements but yet ought not to be adverse in affection in action None of the greater or higher Starres are proud none envious none spitefull against another none study how to crosse anothers motion If they should runne one against another or crosse one anothers motion the world would fall to confusion Such tumults and confusions like a dreadfull earthquake have wee seene in the Churches by the dissentions and hatefull proceedings of these Starres one against another forgetting themselves to bee Starres Brethren Ministers or Christians Many such Starres were in the Apostles dayes that shined and preached Christ of envy against such as preach him of good will 5 In constancy and continuance in their office The Starres never deny their light to men nor are ever weary of their motion though infinitely swift Ministers must never deny their light but freely enlighten others never be weary of doing their duty never fall to idlenesse and lazinesse much lesse cast off their callings remembring the wo denounced on him that preacheth not or doth it negligently A lamentable thing that any preferment should choake a Preacher or that he should do lesse worke the more wages he receiveth No earthly occasion hinders the starres either motion or shining Motives
they shall more easily prevaile and deceive the more â—lilie and subtily they worke Open enemies are sooner prevented then secret and satan hath subdued more with his serpents wiles then his dragons force And when he cannot prevaile with his Lions pawe he puts on the foxes skinne and goes to worke with his wiles and subtilties Thirdly God will have his Church every way tryed and exercised to shake her out of securitie How was Israell tryed By Pharaohs policies to destroy them before his open force for 1 He laid heavy taskes on them to weaken them from generation 2 Cruelly oppressed them by taking away the straw and exacting the same tale of brick 3 Slaying and drowning the male children as fast as they were borne And after assayled them with all the power of his country How was David exercised and kept waking by Achitophels counsel which made him apply God by prayer to turne his counsell to folly How was Ioseph and Mary exercised by Herods subtiltie who pretended to worship Christ but intended to kill him First By this we may take notice of the dragons wiles and subtilties which are as many as his heads And because the knowledge of his plots and discovery of his devises is more then halfe the prevention of them wee will spend a little time in laying open some of his stratagems and secret traynes laid out of sight every way reaching to catch and circumvent us These are reduced to three heads as they concerne 1 Persons 2 Actions 3 Assaults First The dragons subtiltie concerning persons is in two things 1 In dissembling his own person 2. In taking advantage of ours First Although he be a dragon and devill and deadly enemie he commeth commonly as a friend and in the habit of a good counseller and though he be a prince of darkenesse he transformes himselfe into an Angell of light 2 Cor. 11. 14. that where he cannot force he may allure Satan well knowes how the Gibeonites closed and gate within the Israelites by dissembling their persons Joshu 9. 9 and so he gets in with us To Eve though he appeared in the shape of a serpent yet seemes to be more friendly to her then God could be God knowes ye shall be as Gods And he that came to Eve in the shape of a serpent appeares to Saul in the shape of a Prophet and Samuel himselfe could not speak better words nor truer in the event then this counterfeit 1 Sam. 28 He commeth to Christ in the person of a friend Master pitty thy selfe as if he had pitty on Christ who kindled and stirred all the dragons in the world against him to sting him to death And who can thinke but he is a friend of Christ who can preach him to be the Sonne of God Mar. 1. 24. And who can preach the Apostles to be the servants of the living God Acta 16. 17. The poore lambes of Christs fold are never in greater danger then when the foxe preacheth Of all other a preaching dragon is the most dangerous who will winde us in by scripture and by that which is the onely preservative against sinne draw us into sinne As To abet coveteousnesse earthlinesse and worldlinesse and to binde a mans hands from doing good he will put thee in mind of that Scripture He that provides not for his family is worse then an Iufidell To harden and imbolden men in sinne he hath a plaine text Where sin aboundeth grace abounds much more To an ordinary Sabboth breaker he hath a comfortable text The Sabboth was made for man not man for the Sabboth To him that is not at leasure to repent yet he can preach upon that text At what time soever a sinner repenteth c. To strengthen the libertine and loose gospeller that hates nothing more then to be tyed to the rules of godlinesse he hath as direct scripture as may be Eccles. 2. 7. 18. Be not just over-much What can be more plaine against these nice and precise fellowes Beware also of a friendly dragon The Crokadile shedds teares but it is to shedd blood To an angry man the dragon as a great friend askes him why he will suffer himselfe to be troden under foote and tells him if he suffer this or this he shall never live in peace as if he wished his peace and prosperitie who never ceases to blow the bellowes of wrath and anger To a profane and carnall man What need you trouble your selfe with religion you have a charge and looke to the maine chance What is it for you to suffer your servants to let their time and work to runne to sermons as Pharaoh to Israel Ye are too idle And many are brought in mind that if their servants be religious they cannot possibly thrive Heathenish Civilists scarce so heathenish Romish dragons insinuate into their proselytes they lament the estate of their soules and perswade like very good counsellours to leave these heretikes and come to the catholike religion they can faine Crokadiles teares calling heaven and earth to witnesse that they respect nothing in the world but to promote the truth and save mens seduced soules And it is nothing but the Catholike faith that makes them venture their lives and fortunes and a great number more empty and windy words and â—ll to ensnare simple and unsetled persons Nay and which is a deeper plot of the dragon he can pretend peace friendship amitie mariages oaths and what not and all under pretence of peace and clcake of friendship that hee may slay and devour as France in that horrible Massacre 1572. had wofull experience Nay if need be hee can pretend religion and support of the Catholike cause when he is digging and undermining and laying barrels of powder and iron barres for the destruction of whole States and kingdomes Here are religious Dragons A foolish and silly woman shall the Church be to give any credit hereafter to the flatteries and fayre pretences of so often perfidious Dragons who salute to wound and never kisse but to kill Secondly He takes advantage of our owne persons setting upon us when we are weakest As First In our solitarinesse He overcame Eve when she was alone Cain set upon Abel when he had him alone in the field helplesse Dinab being alone in the field was set upon and foyled And when set Pâ—tiphers wife upon Ioseph but when they were alone in the house A Christian man must never sit alone if he have no company of men be sure of the company of God and his Angels and then he is never alone Secondly In our sorenesse as Simeon and Levi set on the Sichemites when they were sore and could not resist as in the terror of conscience distresse of minde If God lay on his little finger now satan layes his heavy loines Thou art an hypocrite a dissembler hast sinned the sinne against the holy Ghost And many he prevaileth with to speake in his
great care and provident eye over his Church by whose almighty power this small flock of sheep is safe amongst a drove of wolves Lions and a whole foxest of foxes and dragons Take notice of the perpetuall condition of the Church and her dangerous estate that wee may not marvaile or take offence at the tumults and hostile forces raised against the Church at this day 1 Let not the might and power of the enemies gathereed against her dismay us nor their great and puissant armies and Captaines nor that royall and imperiall forces are raised against this poore Woman utterly to destroy her this is no new thing that mighty hornes and the highest of all humane power should lift up themselves against her she hath from the beginning beene acquainted with such tryals Nor let us startle at the multitudes of enemies Princes and armies that stand about her it is not the first time that ten hornes at once have assaulted and pushed her nay seldome shall yee see this Woman but in the midst of these ten hornes al ready to make a present spoile of her Neither let the fiercenesse and savage disposition of them against her be strange to us seeing they are the dragons hornes dragons are guided by no law but by their owne fierce and truculent nature flying upon their prey without all pity but no cruell and truculent beast or dragon is so fierce against men as wicked men are against the Woman no law of nature or nations no bond or tye no respect of sex or age stoppeth them but pitilesly without all mercy the dragons seize upon young and old male and female high and low nocents or innocents if they fall in their way whosoever professe the feare of God and true religion against them they are gathered See it in one example Haman because Mordecai will not bow to him because he was of another religion getteth to the King enformeth against all the Jewes as having a law and religion of their owne contrary to the Kings and it was not for the Kings profit to suffer thē presently without any course of law no man being heard nay no man complaining but Haman privatly slaundering the King delivereth the whole nation men women and children some 2. or 3. thousand persons to death and bloody buchery al in a day but that God prevented it a thiefe or guilty fellon shal have a due course of law shal not be condemned unheard sometimes pity spareth a seditious and rebellious multitude that have deserved death because they are many After warre and hot blood the most furious enemies will spare such as are overcome though they would have spoyled and not spared them in hot blood In sacking and taking cities the Conqueror often in humanity spareth women children when their lives are in their hands But in this cause of Religion these horned dragons put off all humanity cloath themselves with barbarous more then brutish cruelty no humanity nor humility no intreaty nor sex no age nor place can plead for one drop of pity As in plentifull examples both old and new might be proved namely the French Massacre 1572. and our owne powder Treason Quest. But what shall the Church be devoured by so many and potent horns how can a silly weak woman be safe among them Ans. No this Woman was never yet overcome by them nor shall be she may be tyred terrified pusht wounded by them but not overcome For 1 The dragons great power is but limited and restrained as Satan must not touch Iobs wise and Laban against his owne evill intention is commanded Gen. 31. 24. Take heed thou speake nought to Iacob save good So can they doe nothing against Iacob which is not good or shall not be turned to good Though their power be great yet there is a greater and over-ruling power which curbeth them both in the attempting proceeding and ending of their intentions Herod Pontius Pilate and the Gentiles can attempt nothing against Christ but what the hand and counsaile of God hath before determined to be done Act. 4. 27. In the executiō this over-ruling power can blunt their hornes at his pleasure If Esau be come forth with a band of men to revēge on Iacob this power can turne their hearts to favour his brother in the end they are over-ruled for wheras they would make no end of pushing and goaring he will have them go no further then he please And the rod of the wicked shall not alway lie on the lot of the godly 2 The hornes of the dragon have great power but being set all against God his Saints it cannot prosper Job 9. 4. Who was ever fierce against God and prospered their power shall never effect all their wils being so contrary to the will and counsaile of the Almighty their will is to destroy and roote out the Saints of the most High but his will and counsaile is onely to chasten them their will is not onely to destroy the person but the faith also fortitude but they can doe neither for though they may prevaile against the persons of some members yet never against the person of the Woman the whole Church and those that are overcome of them in respect of life are never in respect of faith the gates of hell cannot prevaile against that so as though they be slaine they are never overcome 3 Although mighty hornes are raised up against the Woman yet hath God raised up for her a more mighty horne of salvation Luk. ◠69. Even the horne of David stronger then they all the greatest enemie of the Church is but as Antiochus a little horne to him Ob. But here are ten hornes what is one horne to so many Answ. Christ our Lord and head wants not a sufficient number of hornes to encounter the dragons ten hornes Rev. 5. 6 the Lambe hath 7. hornes though the dragon seeme to exceed in number yet doth not for the number of 7 is a number of perfection and argueth in Christ perfection of power which is not in the number of ten whether it be taken definitly or indefinitly in the dragon and there is not one of these 7. but is stronger then all the dragons ten And besides whereas the dragons hornes are confined to his heads which they exalt and carry aloft our Lord Jesus hath many hornes comming out of his hands Hab. 3. 4. that is Omnipotent in all his works especially in his battailes against the dragons ten horns for he hath atchieved an admirable victorie over principalities and powers and made show of them openly as a triumphant Conqueror on the Chariot of his Crosse and at his ascension professed that all power in heaven and earth was given to him 4 Although the dragon hath his hornes and agents every where so as the Dove of Christ knoweth not where to set her foot to rest safe from them for there be 4. hornes which scatter
strive with unreasonable men that are not guided by truth humility charity or Christianity but by fury railing pride pretences of law threatning and violence the dragon will shew not his hornes only but his crownes to See wee the wicked of the world giving up their crownes to the dragon and with all their strength and power and authority setting their crownes on the dragons head wee on the contrary must learne with all our power to set up and uphold the Crown and Scepter of Christ in our selves and others for as all the limbes of the dragon reioice to see him crowned and domineere to the ruine of the Church so let all the children of Sion reioyce in their King Psal 149. 2. Shall the Papists triumph and glory wheÌ„ the Antichristian forces prevaile against the reformed religion and shall not wee when the woman prevaileth against the dragon Quest. How may I uphold Christs Crowne and Scepter against the dragon Ans. 1. Cast down thy Crowne at the feet of the Lambe and worship him that sitteth on the Throne as the Seniors Rev. 4. 10. this is done by 2 practices 1. If thou deny thy selfe and diselaime whatsoever is in thy selfe as being void of all power and strength to attaine any thing that is good 2. If thou ascribest all power to God and Iesus Christ of creation and providence of preservation yea of finall victorie against all enemies whom hee will make his footstoole and set his feet upon their neckes and crownes as Ioshua did II. Alow thy heart for his throne and chaire of state that in it he may sit and command and beware of resisting his person or entrance or peaceable possession in thy soule Psal. 24. open thy gates that the King of glory may enter avoid whatsoever would hinder his peaceable entrance or coÌ„tinuance especially in foure things 1. Infidelity for Jesus Christ is no way received but by faith Iohn 1. 12. 2. Impenitency he dwelleth no where but in an humble and contrite soule 3. Raigaing sinneâ— which are as iron gates and percullices to keepe out Jesus Christ out of his kingdome and hold the sinner in rebellion against his Sove aigne and King where any sin raigneth there Christ cannot raigne and as no man can serve two contrary masters being enemies so no man can bee subject to two kings enacting contrary lawes 4. Idolatry what communion betweene Christ and Antichrist 2 Cor. 6. 15 16. III. Take the oath of allegeance to Jesus Christ to submit to his lawes willingly David tooke this oath Psal. 119. 10. I have sworne and will performe to keepe thy righteous judgements A seeming subject is most pernicious such as the Pope and Jesuites have catechized to refuse the oath of allegeance to our Soveraigne they are among us but not of us Such subjects to Christ are wicked men and hypocrites Christians onely in name and profession are counterfeit are in the Church but not of it 1 Joh. 2. they want all the notes of good subjects which are 1. To know and attend to the lawes and word of his King the word of the Law and the Gospell is the municipall lawes of this kingdome called the word of the kingdome a good Christian will attend to the word preached as a good subject to his Kings Proclamation 2. To obey his lawes yeelding obedience to the whole law in true indeauour so did David have respect to all the Commandements Psal. 119. 6. and also faith and repentance to the Gospell 3. Neither this by constraint but as a willing people Psal. 100 of unwilling made willing drawne by the Father as the sheepe of Christ to heare his voyce and follow him IIII. Resist the Dragons incroachments upon this Kings kingdome know the enemies the Devill world sinne Pagans Papists Heretiques Atheists they would pull thee from allegeance to former slavery furnish thy selfe with weapons against all the enemies of the kingdome which are the word faith hope love righteousnesse patience especially prayer against the kingdome of darknesse and the proceeding of the enemies of the Church Hester must stand up and intercede for her people let us not faile at this time Shal the Pope injoyne a fast for the prosperity of the warres against the Church and wee shamefully neglect it And his tayle drew downe the third part of the Stars Having spoken of the five properties by which we have heard the Dragon described wee come to the second part of the description which is by two effects The former against the Starres of heaven in this verse The latter against the woman in the next verse For the meaning every word is mysticall wee must stand a while in the interpretation in which are foure things to be considered First what is meant by the Starres of heaven Ans. Fondly doe the Papists understand here by the dragon Lucifer drawing downe with him in his fall many Angels which they say are meant by Stars of heaven not attending the scope of the place for I reade not in all the Scripture where Satan is called Lucifer Calvin cals it a grosse ignorance to father Satans name upon Isa. 14. 12. but it is called by this name Rev. â—2 10. 1. These Starres fell to earth after Iohns prophesie whereas they fell before mans sall 2 These starres fell in the Church when the battell was pitcht against the woman but Satan fell and his angels before there was any Church in the world or before there was any mention either of Christ or his Church 3. Those fell with the dragon these cast downe by the dragon 4. These starres were cast downe by the dragon to the earth from mysticall heaven to mysticall earth but those Angels were cast downe by GOD from heaven into hell where they are reserved in chaines of darknesse to the judgement of the great day and both taken in their proper acceptation But this place is an allusion to Dan. 8. â—0 where Antiochus Epiphanes a type of Antichrist is said to cast the starres unto earth and tread upon them where he calleth by the name of the Host of heaven those whoÌ„ our Euangelist calleth the starres of heaven that is the Ministers and Pastors of the Church called by this name as we have declared verse 1. 1. As they are set in their orbes by God and receive their light from the Sunne and move in their certaine order and station so are these set in their severall stations to keepe the watch of the Lord by a perpetuall decree so long as day and night succeed one another 2. As they shine in the darknesse of the night so doe these give light to the Church in the darke night of this world partly by doctrine and partly by holy example Matth 5. 14 Ye are the lights of the world and the light of the starres is not for themselves 3. As starres are eminent and in high place above the earth so the Pastors and Teachers are in eminency as
starres of heaven both in themselves in respect of divine and heavenly light and gifts of wisdome and knowledge especially of sanctitie and heavenly conversation as also in respect of the high regard and reverent respect which faithfull Pastors have amongst true beleevers for as they have the highest place in the Church of God so walking worthy their place they have the highest place in the hearts of beleevers Now these starres set by God in their orbs shining in so high place are said to be drawne downe and throwne to the earth 11. The second thing in the meaning is How the starres are said to be cast downe to the earth Ans. To fal froÌ„ heaven to earth here is not to be taken literally but it is in matter of religion to fall froÌ„ a heavenly profession and hope to carnall and earthly counsels and courses and then the Pastors are said to fall from heaven to earth when they fall backe in their 1. judgement 2. affection 3. practice and conversation 1 Then in judgement they fall and faile when the light that was in them is turned to darknesse when they turne away from divine and heavenly truth to errours lies mens fancies and traditions to doctrines of libertie to please carnall mindes and turne from substance to superstition 2. When in affection they change the love of the word into the love of the world they affect the winning of wealth and ease above the winning of soules in stead of minding divine studies to save themselves and others now they minde earthly things in stead of the love of Christ which they seemed to professe and expresse in feeding his I ambes now they are carried with selfe-love seeking and feeding themselves only here is a lamentable â—all of starres from heaven to earth 3. When in practice they exchange their godlines with gaine their piety and sanctimonie into earthlinesse covetousnesse and worldlinesse their conversation which seemed and should have beene in heaven into earthly fleshly and unfruitfull courses This is a woefull fall of the starres which have lost their station as pernicious to the Church and to theÌ„selves as if the starres in heaven should fall upon the earth III But how or by what meanes could the dragon cast downe such excellent men that shined by the light of holy doctrine and conversation as bright as the starres in the heavens Ans. By his taile by which word are there implied all those base artes wicked instruments meanes by which the dragon casts down the stars and these are three which the word most expresly implieth 1. By force and tyranny Dragons have more force in their tayles than in their jawes and therefore this is a figurative speech befitting the nature of a dragon when by the rage of persecution and bitter war and wrath by their fire and sword and cursed cruelty the dragon forces many of the Pastors who had shined and ought still to have done in their places to fal froÌ„ their shine froÌ„ their doctrine holy professioÌ„ holy conversatioÌ„ first to corrupt earthly doctrine then to corrupt and earthly life and behaviour such as other men of earthly mindes and professions have undertaken and expressed 2. By flattery and insinuations by which as by a dragons tayle the Pastors were beaten downe for as dogs do use to fawne and flatter their masters with their taile so the dragon not by open force onely but by secret fraud and insinuation assaileth the stars namely by many faire promises and sugred perswasions making offers of wealth and preferment favor and what else the world can bestow on her favorites by which meanes hee drew many ambitious pompous and câ—vetous teachers from their former study and care in propagating the truth and from their diligence and labour in advancing the salvation of men unto earthly studies and cares how to build their owne houses and feather their owne nests not caring that Gods house lay waste 3. By poyson and infection much poyson lieth in the taile of a serpent the dragon poysoned a great number more with heresie and poysoned opinions against the truth of Christian religion for which end he daily stirreth up heretikes and false apostles and false teachers who being furnished with all arts to deceive draw a number of the starres away from sound and heavenly truth into the apostasie of earthly and impious doctrines cleane contrary to the Scripture and to the person natures and offices of Jesus Christ. Thus the Prophet Isay 9. 15. saith The false prophet which teacheth lies is the taile calling him so in foure respects 1. For basenesse and contempt let them beare themselves aloft in conceit of their wit and learning and others admiration of them 2. For their base flattery and playing the parasites and sawning upon patrons and Princes as dogs on their masters with their tailes for a bone or a crust 3. For their inconstancy and mobility as a dogs taile wags and moves easily on this side and that so they in their doctrine and conversation are here there and buzzing every where for an advantage 4. Especially for their poysonfull and hurtfull disposition and effects for as venomous beasts hide their venome in their tailes by which on occasion they doe much hurt and mischiefe so false and corrupt teachers by eloquence sophistry and base shifts hide the poison of false and erronious doctrine by which they infect and taint the Church of God for which cause Isa 59. 5. false doctrine is compared to the egges of Aspes which if they bee eaten bring most present death and broken sendeth forth a Basiliske that is is most perniciòus both Autoribus to those that invent and devise them and also Auditoribus to those that receive and digest them it bringeth eternall destruction to both as certainly as if they should eate the egge of a Basiliske which is most deadly of all serpents slaying men onely with her sight and poysonfull vapours that sparkle out of her eyes In the times next after the Apostles at which the spirit of God here more expresly aymeth how the imperiall dragon bestirred himselfe and how many starres he drew down stories are not silent to relate 1. Infinite numbers by persecution as Euseb. lib. 8 cap. 3. when wicked Dioclesian commanded the Christians oratories to be demolished and laid even with the ground the Scriptures to be burnt the Bishops to bee cast in prison and compelled by torments to renounce Christianity and offer unto Idols many suffered death constantly Sed alij infiniti animis prae formidine perculsi facile post primum impetum prorsus tandem succubuerunt In the seventh persecution under Decius we read of Serapion and Nichomacus who through their tyranny renounced Christianity and Cyprian de lapsis lib. 2 cap. 8. mentioneth Enaâ—stus a Bishop in Aftrike and Nicostratus a Deacon who made shipwracke of faith and as starres fell for feare from heaven to earth 2. Many starres
the prince of darknesse would keepe in a perpetuall night of sinne and darknesse and therefore with the uttermost of his power would withhold from them all the shine of the Sunne Moone and Starres he can afford them no light at all of holy doctrine or holy example If he can change the light with darknesse how great is that darknesse His despight to God whom he would have most dishonoured by his chiefe and next servants of whō he justly expecteth most honour and service if hee can bring it about none shall betray the Sonne of God but his owne Disciple and none shall so much pull downe the kingdome of Christ as the master builders that should set it up The hight of the starres his policy hath taught him that if he can cast them downe hee throweth many downe with them if he can winne Aaron he is sure of all the people to make and worship the Calfe they are Leaders if he can mislead them hee misleadeth a multitude in every one of them they are Shepheards if hee smite them with his taile the sheepe are scattered They are Standard bearers if he can cast downe the Standard the bands are soone defeated Cedars fall not alone but many shrubs are crushed with their fall Besides hee knoweth their fals are more scandalous more exemplary and that they who in goodnesse will neither follow rule nor example will make their example in evill a rule sufficient Besides he knoweth that as a man falling from a great hight seldome riseth againe or not without great hurt so these falling from holy and heavenly doctrine to humane constitutions to externall ceremonies and worldly contentments seldome or never rise to any good service but prove greatest enemies of all To teach the starres watchfulnesse against this sly busie wrigling taile of the dragon which maketh the lives of godly Ministers very troublesome Q. How may wee prevent the hurt from them Ans. 1. By preparing ' for persecution and triall 2 Tim 2. 3. suffer afflictions as a good souldier of Jesus Christ. Act. 20. 24. Paul was ready to goe to Jerusalem though nothing but bonds did await him The starre keepeth his place be it never so much beset with cloudes and windes and tempests forecast then the first in any storme against the Church is the sincere preacher he is in the foreward and face of the enemy 2. Love not the world deny thy selfe let the world be crucified to thee thou to the world else wert thou a companion of the Apostles as Demas or an Apostle or Disciple at the side of Christ the taile of the dragon will cast thee to the earth why else did learned men change with the times 3. Establish thy selfe in the truth and see thou beest well grounded and able to hold the truth against errours false doctrine heresies which are a part of the taile of the dragon look into the heresies and errours of the time as physitions study the nature and describe the work of poysons not to teach them but to teach how to avoid them So heresies of Popery must be studied not to be received and supped up but to be damned and refuted Many reade Popish bookes and erronious schoolemen and are turned into that they reade as poyson drunke turnes the body unto it selfe 2. Settle thy selfe in love of truth else maist thou easily be given up to strong delusions see 2 Thess. 2. 10. and Marke 10. 21. 4. Content not thy selfe to be well read and seen in the Scriptures nor to shine in light of knowledge and pure doctrine nor in seemely sober and civill conversation but labour especially to make thine owne Election sure for the dragon can cast downe none of the elect no not the weakest of them whereas he prevaileth against strong Cedars of most excellent common graces who are called to the meanes but not of purpose Rom. 8. 28. 5. Pray unto the Lord to uphold thee for what art thou to him whose taile can cast downe the third part of the starres if his taile be so huge what is the bignesse and strength of his bulke or what is the silly woman or any of her sonnes to such a monster pray therefore that Iesus Christ would take thee in amongst the starres into his right hand the hand of protection and safety the hand which is stronger than all out of which hand the dragon cannot take them To hearers learne hence to pray earnestly for their Ministers and afford them all the strength they can against this monstrous dragon whose incessant labour is to throw them downe for prayer is a strong bul warke a guard of men cannot make them so safe as the prayers of Gods people Peter Acts 12 by this meanes was saved from the dragons taile when in likelihood an army of a million of men could not have rescued him this made the Apostles every where beg prayers of the faithfull Faile thou in this and thou sinnest against God in ceasing to pray for them 2. Thou makest thy selfe guilty of the troubles of thy teacher 3. Thou art often denyed comfort in the Ministery and they that should speake to the hearts of Gods people speake often to grieve and gall them because thou prayest not for them to speake as they ought Take no offence to see many learned men once zealous preachers fall ex orbe in orbem out of their orbe and heavenly motion to the world and secular affaires It was before prophesied by Christ Matth. 24. 29. and Rev. 6. 13. Starres fell unto earth as a fig-tree casts her figs in a mighty winde the blustring storme and winde of temptation shake many a fig-tree and stripeth them of their unripe figges and unsound fruit when we see such woefull sights wee may say to thē as Absalon to Thamar defiled and defloured by Ammon Hath Ammon met with thee 2 Sam. 13. 20. so surely the dragon hath met with them hee ought them a spight and payed them a piece of his taile hath light on them and smitten them to the earth And much lesse marvell if many which seemed good and zealous hearers and shined in the firmament of the Church as starres of lesser magnitude have fallen from their beginnings as weary of the good way for if the dragon cast downe so many teachers with his taile what heaps of common professors in the visible Church may we conceive he throweth downe from heaven to earth To the resisters and opposers of godly Ministers good Preachers what art thou that createst trouble and art casting downe the starres so farre as lyeth in thy power but a piece of the taile of the dragon Such as Alexander the Coppersmith and Elimas that resisted Paul called by him the childe of the devill And what art thou doing but easing the dragon and saving him a labour art thou afraide the dragons taile cannot cast downe starres enough without thy helpe or what a needlesse labour
the prince of devils 3. Let a private man hold out the light of grace with courage and constancy the dragon standeth before him and proclaimeth him factious contentious schismatical If he see his actions beseeming his profession he chargeth him with pride with hypocrisie as Iob the graces gifts of God which he cannot deny in his servants he can disgrace obscure with as dangerous a mistake as Hanun did the servants of David whose charity had bin their owne security Quest. It being thus how may wee hold out in any good beginnings and withstand the dragon Ans. Practise sixe rules 1. Learne a point of Christian wisedome and experieÌ„ce never to trust the flatteries of the dragoÌ„ seeing the Spirit of God hath detected his flatteries faire promises to be but pretences for our destruction The Romish dragons insinuate into their Proselites as winding serpeÌ„ts they lameÌ„t the state of their soules and perswade like very loving Counsellors to their religion and to leave the heresie of the Protestants they can faine Crocadiles teares can call heaven and earth to witnesse that they respect nothing in the world but to promote the truth and save simple mens seduced soules and it is nothing but the Catholike faith that maketh them venture their lives and fortunes and a number more windy and empty words in all which the dragons stand before the woman to devoure her children And which is a deeper plot of the dragon he can pretend peace fâ—ienship amity marriages oathes and what not and all that under cloake and pretence of peace hee may slay and devoure as France in that horrible Massacre 1572. had woefull experience Hee can pretend zeale religion and support of the Catholique cause when he is digging and undermining and laying powder barrels and iron barres for the destruction of three whole States Kingdomes A foolish woman must she be that will give any credit hereafter to the flatteries and faire pretences of such perfidious dragons who salute not but to wound and with Iudas kisse to kill Never begin any thing that is good but with full resolution to stand to the defence of it against the dragon and the better any duty is be so much the more prepared for Christian combate Be sure thou standest on a sure ground and warrant for that thou dost seeing the dragon that standeth before thee will sift thy action throughly both for thy calling and commission and for the matter that it bee justifieable and for the manner if it bee done well and for the end if it be good and direct Remember in every thing that thou standest in the eye of thine owne conscience to observe thee in the eye of the dragon to accuse thee and in the eye of God to judge thee Stand still before God in undertaking any good course not for direction onely but for assistance hee must begin and he must perfect doe thou begin and goe on in him and with him get his strength with thee for thee which is onely able to uphold thee so the two Olives Rev. 11. 4. stand before God the ruler of the whole earth As the dragon standeth in ambush to resist and kill the first motions in grace so stand thou on thy guard to resist his first motions against it give no place to the dragon let him seeme never so reasonable to begin with his conclusions will bee impudent and important thus thou shalt beate him with his owne weapon As hee hateth the first shew and sprout of grace so hate thou the first motion and rise of temptation where hee begins his assault begin thy resistance Stand couragiously and with comfort knowing that 1. If thou stand to him hee cannot stand to thee resist the dragon and hee will flee 2. As he standeth to destroy so thy captaine standeth before thee to save and cover thee 3. When hee stood before Christ thy head he was defeated and confounded his power so broken as thou standest before a conquered enemy and now hee may stand before thee who art a member of Christ to molest and trouble thee but never to deprive thee either of conquest or crowne 4. The Christian standeth now not afore the dragon as a single man but as incorporated and one with Christ and partaker of his glorious victory So shee brought forth a manchild In this Verse the Euangelist returneth to the woman and sheweth how the dragon was disappointed of his purpose both in respect of I. The woman who is described 1. By her birth in this verse 2. By her fight in the next II. Her Issue described by three Arguments 1. His sexe masculine generous a manchild 2. His Office to rule the Nations with a rod of Iron 3. His height of advancement hee was taken up to God and his Throne It must a while stay us to enquire who this man-childe was that was now brought forth seeing there are sundry and divers opinions and the true opening of this point will helpe us all along this vision into many proper and comfortable points which have not beene till of late so dived into by the common streame of interpreters Most have thought that by this man-child must be meant Christ and some take it of Christ personally in persoÌ„ born into the world some of Christ mystically brought into the world begotten and brought forth in beleevers hearts To which I grant that as there are few passages and phrases in this divine prophesie which doe not look back to some former history passage or prophesie as hath beene and might be further plentifully noted so doth this verse and vision looke backe to the birth of Christ personally into the world and lively representeth it in many particulars as 1. This woman bringeth forth a manchilde In fulnesse of time GOD sent his Sonne made of a woman 2. The dragon here watcheth to slay the childe so soone as ever he was borne so did Herod seeke to kill the babe so soone as he was borne 3. As Mary by divine admonition flyeth into the desart of Aegypt to save her selfe and the babes life so this woman flyeth into the wildernesse with Eagles wings the place prepared by God to save her selfe and her seed 4. As Mary stayed in Aegypt almost foure yeares till Herod was dead so this woman stayeth in the desart 1260. dayes which is almost foure yeares for 1460. dayes is just foure yeares the time of her danger 5. As Herod that dragon cast after the flight of Mary an horrible flood of persecution slaying all infants under two yeares old to destroy the man-childe so this woman had a flood of waters cast after her to destroy her flying into the wildernesse 6. As Christ Maries Sonne ascended to heaven and sate at the right hand of the Throne of God his Father so the sonne of this woman is taken up to God and to his Throne 7. As Christ Iesus the sonne of Mary most
properly ruleth all nations with a rod of Iron Psal. 2. so this sonne of the woman in this verse so as we see a notable correspondence in the birth of this man-childe to the birth of Christ that man-childe who was figured by all those man-children that first opened the wombe under the law so as it cannot be denyed but that this vision looketh backe to the history of Christs birth and is first true in the most and maine passages of it of Iesus Christ And this be named once for all the vision Quest. But is not Christ here directly meant Ans. It seemeth to mee by many strong reasons in the text that Christ is not properly and directly meant by this man-childe for I. If by this man-childe here be meant Christ then by the woman must be meant not the Church as we have interpreted proved but the Virgin Mary as some Papists imagine although even some of them finding many parts of the description of this woman not agreeing to her conclude as Ribera out of Methodius that not Mary but the Church is this woman II. The man-childe here borne is the sonne of the Church but Christ is not the sonne of the Church therefore hee is not this man-childe for Christ is the Sonne of God and the sonne of Mary but not the sonne of the Church nay hee is the Father of the Church Esay 9. 6. and the Church is called his seed Esay 53. but no where is hee called the sonne of the Church nor the seed of the Church III. This woman is said to travell to bring forth this man-childe but the Church is never said to travell to bring forth Christ. Indeed the Apostle Galat. 4. 19. saith Hee travelled in birth with the Galathians to forme Christ in them by his Ministery but not that he travelled of Christ but of them to bring them forth Christians IIII. We must remember that Iohn writeth here a Propheticall history of things to come to passe after his time and not of things formerly passed and therefore neither of the personall nor mysticall birth of Christ for first consider him 1. Personally he was before this time not borne only but dead and risen and ascended to the Throne of God all this was past and Iohn had seene it and needed no new vision to manifest this unto him which he knew before and had so largely described in his Euangelicall Story 2. If wee consider the mysticall birth of Christ in the hearts of beleevers by the preaching of the Gospell this also had beene done formerly in abundant measure and was a thing not to come and to bee done but onely to bee continued so as it cannot bee meant of Christ either personally or mystically V. It will not agree to Christ that is said of this man-childe that presently he was taken up to God after his birth without mentioning any of the great workes for which hee was borne and came into the world for Christ was to doe more than be borne and ascend hee must fast and teach and pray and doe many powerfull miracles and suffer and bee buried and rise and then ascend neither is the word fitly here used to note the ascension of Christ that hee was caught up to the Throne of God as it were by the power of some other for hee is said to goe up Acts 1. 19. and to ascend as doing it of his owne power indeed we weake creatures are said to bee caught up 1 Thess. 4. 17. by a mighty power without our selves as this man-childe in the Text but it is not so with him in his ascending who had all power in heaven and earth Mat. 28. c. last Object But there bee two things in the Text which seeme so proper to Christ as that they cannot agree or be ascribed to any other First that hee ruleth the Nations with a rod of iron and this is Christs property Psal. 2. 9. and cannot agree to any other Ans. All power is Christs originally and primarily but wee may not forget that hee promiseth the same power by Communication to his members Revel 2. 26. To him that overcommeth I will give power over the nations and he shall rule them with a rod of iron not that the soveraign power of Christ over the whole earth is communicable to any creature for none of his Offices can passe from him to another but noteth that beleevers have benefit part in his exaltation and power and therefore wee must not marvell if we finde this power which is properly invested in Christ to be communicated and in part executed for him by others Object 2. But this man-childe is taken up to the Throne of God now who but Christ ever sate in heaven in the Throne of God Sol. In the Throne of Gods right hand as Mediator and head of the Church in heaven properly so taken onely Christ sitteth and no other creature man nor Angel but the Throne of God in Scripture is taken mystically and figuratively for 1. There is an heaven upon earth the Church which is many times called by the name of heavē as in this Chapter And a kingdome of grace in which the Lord hath set up his Throne unto which he lifteth whom hee pleaseth now wee are sonnes of God 1 Iohn 3. 2. Ephes. 2. 5. 6. Now we are saved by hope Rom. 8. 24. 2. Heavenly glory is called figuratively a Throne wherein howsoever Christ only sitteth by his owne right and priviledge yet the Saints also by communication and participation are admitted to sit on the Throne with him as members with the head Rev. 3. 21. To him that overcommeth will I give that he shall sit with me on my Throne as I overcome and sit with my Father on his Throne Thus the twelve Disciples are promised to sit on twelve Thrones and the twenty foure Elders representing the Church of the old and new Testament sate upon twenty foure Thrones Revel 11. 26. so as this is no barre but some besides Christ may be meant by this man childe 3. In the worldly administration howsoever the kingdome and Throne be the Lords and all power belongeth unto God yet it pleaseth him in the government of the world to take up Rulers and Princes after a sort into his owne Throne and setteth them in highest place next himselfe to rule over the Nations and putteth a rod of power into their hands investing them not with his power onely but with his name also I said ye are gods thus he taketh them into his owne Throne putteth on them a part of his owne Majesty whereof their Thrones and Seates carry a little representation and in this sense is this phrase here taken Having shewed that this man-childe is not to be meant of Christ and answered the objections that have caried some to that interpretation let us inquire who he is and looking neare unto the Text and scope of the place the series of times
purity faith rather than enjoy the pompe and glory of the world by waxing wanton against Christ Hence note The true Church is not alwayes conspicuous visible and glorious to the world but may be hid obscured and oppressed So was the Church of God in Aegypt thrust out into the wildernesse than which no place is more solitary none more free from the pompe and glory of the world What glory and visibility had the Church in Elias time when hee complained that hee was left alone his life was sought so that hee was faine to flie into the wildernesse to save his life yet were there seven thousand that bowed not their knee to Baal What glory and visibility had the true Church in the Babylonish captivity being compared to dead bones dryed and scattered in the open field Ezek. 37. 2 What visibility had it in the death of Christ when the shepheard being smitten the sheepe were scattered or after his ascention when all the earth worshipped the Beast Rev. 13. 12 Because the Church is a selected company called out of the world a little flocke Iohn 15. 9 as a Parke of God paled in from the waste of the world hortus conclusus Cant. 4. 12. the Garden and Paradise of God wherein wilde beasts may not enter Now God hath put such a distance and enmity betweene them as that the blinde world neither can nor will abide to see her but to chase her out from her how can the world see her that is called out of the world The true Church is such a body as is not alwayes visible to mans eye suppose good men even Elias himselfe for it is Gods onely priviledge to know who are his the foundation being in Gods election and the union spirituall The Churches desert and merit abusing peace and prosperity driveth her here into the wildernesse maketh the Lord strip her naked and set her as in the day she was borne and not onely sendeth her into the wildernesse but maketh her as a wildernesse and leaveth her as a drie land as Hosea 2. 3. The Churches safety as Elias to bee safe was sent into the wildernesse so here the Church provideth for her safety in evill times by flying into the wildernesse Hence is showne hatred to the Dove of Christ dwelling in the Rocke Cant. 2. 19. that is as the Doves by the Kites or Hawkes are chased into the Clifts and Rockes to hide them so the Dove of Christ. The militant condition of the Church in the world suffereth her not alwayes to bee conspicuous and visible neither is shee tyed to any one estate or any one place Not to one estate being compared to the Moone which is sometimes in full sometimes in waine sometimes shining and sometimes hid and not seene and to the Arke tossed with waves and billowes sometimes aloft and presently downe againe in the deepes and to the ship in which Christ was a sleepe so ready to sinke as the Disciples crie Lord save us and this is the continuall estate of the Church in the troublesome sea of this world The Mirtle trees in the bottome Zach. 1. 8. Neither to any certaine place whether Rome or Antioch or Hierusalem but forced oft-times to change her seate as well as her state and tossed hither and thither as 1 Cor. 4. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wee have no dwelling place Heb. 11. Hence are the Papists confuted who 1. Affirme the Catholike Church to be a visible company of men under one visible head for what visible head hath the Church in the wildernesse 2 Denying that ever their Church fled into the wildernesse or that ever she disappeared from the world wherein they plainly deny her to be the true Church and this no other who fled into the wildernesse and if their doctrine bee true that the Church must ever bee as a City on a hill the spirit must bee false and the Scriptures which affirme shee must flie into the wildernesse from the fury of Antichrist The Papists object many things against our doctrine but how impertinently and vainely will appeare if we set downe the right state of the question betweene us both in their tenents and in ours 1. They say that the Catholike Church which hath alwayes continued hath beene alwayes visible now would I to beate out their meaning aske what is the triumphant Church in heaven visible or by what glasse or spectacle can they see that glorious company of Prophets Apostles Patriarkes Martyrs and Saints which is the chiefe part of the Catholike Church as Heb. 12. 23. Or is their Church in purgatory visible when two chiefe parts of it by their doctrine are invisible and the other part in earth but a handfull to them Well then they must meane the militant Catholike Church which is a speech absurd enough for as one halfe can never be the whole so cannot the militant Church be Catholike no more than a finger can be a hand or a hand the body or perhaps they would have us beleeve two Catholike Churches whereas our Creed teacheth us to beleeve but one But we will take their meaning namely that God hath alway a Church consisting of a great multitude as conspicuous to the world as any earthly kingdom part whereof and alwayes the head shall bee visible at Rome and the rest visibly subject to the Bishop of Rome Now what we hold concerning the point I will propound in sundry conclusions and then examine some of their chiefe arguments By the Church which wee hold invisible wee meane the Church mentioned in the Creed which is but one and Catholike even the multitude of all elect which are or were or ever shall be and to this company all they and onely they whether they be in the way or in the Countrey doe belong For we beleeve according to our Creed that the Church is holy and no wicked person belongeth unto it and that it is a communion of Saints onely to which belongeth remission of sinnes and life everlasting and we cannot but wonder that Papists who mumble up so many Creeds should so fondly hold that the Catholike Church should consist of good bad for are the wicked the body of Christ as they say the Church is or is not Christ the Saviour of his body If wicked and reprobates are the body of Christ why then are they not saved This Catholike Church we say is invisible to the world for 1. Gods election the ground and foundation of it is invisible 2. The greatest part of elect are not subject to sense not the Saints in heaven neither many true beleevers on earth nor numbers of the elect not yet borne or borne againe 3. Visible things are not beleeved but invisible faith is of things not seene and if wee beleeve the holy Catholike Church we cannot see it Now every Popish argument must either prove this to bee visible which none of them doe or they touch not us
or our cause Concerning the militant Church what wee hold will plainly appeare in these Conclusions 1. That God will alwayes have a true part of his Catholike Church in the earth that shall hold and constantly maintaine the true faith in their severall ages to the end of the world and that the true Church cannot faile upon earth 2. That this part of the Catholike Church cōsisteth of men which are visible exercise visible ordinances of word Sacraments government c. and often in times of peace appeareth glorious in many particular and visible congregations for we never deny that particular Churches are often visible 3. That these visible particular Churches are not alwayes visible after the same manner neither is any part of the visible Church alwayes so necessarily visible but it may be discontinued and disappeare as all the visible Churches in the old and new Testament ever have done 4. This number of men in whom this part of the Church consisteth may come to be a few and by tyranny or heresie their profession may bee so secret amongst themselves that the world shall not see them neither can any man point to any particular Church and yet the Church is not destroyed for as the Sunne is a shining Sunne in it selfe though in the night we see it not nor in the day a blinde man cannot discerne it so the Church wanteth not her shining glory in her selfe though in the night wee see is not nor in the day a blinde man cannot discerne it the Church wanteth not her shining glory though the blinde world especially in the night of persecution cannot discerne it 5. Although the Church cannot faile upō earth yet the external governmēt of it may faile for a time the Pastors may be interrupted the sheepe may bee scattered the discipline hindered the externall exercise of religion suspended and the sincerity of religion exceedingly corrupted so as the members of the Church are onely visible to the true members within themselves By which conclusions we shall easily meete with the subtilty and vanity of all their reasons which ordinarily conclude from the externall forme to the failing of it selfe in the being and from the invisibility to the blind world to the invisibility amongst themselves as if they would conclude A man is hid therefore he is no man or A blinde man cannot see therefore no other man also or because hee that is without dores cannot see what I doe within therefore neither hee that is within with me Having thus bounded and laid the question let us see how they bend the force of their arguments Ob. 1. The body of Christ is visible but the Church is the body of Christ 1 Cor. 12. 27. Ye are the body of Christ speaking to men visible Ans. 1. They might tell us what they meane by the body of Christ the Scriptures make mention of a threefold and never a one visible to humane sense 1. His naturall body that is invisible in the heavens 2. His Sacramentall body that is invisible in the Sacrament 3. His mysticall body and that is spirituall and no object of sense II. They might alleage the Scriptures sincerely and not as they use deceitfully to suppresse the words of the Text which would fully answer their arguments the words of the Textare Yee are the body of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for your part which words suppressed by them sheweth us 1. That hee speaketh of a particular Church which then was visible but this is farre from proving the Catholike so to be which is the question 2. That both parts of their reason be false the former because it is not generall for the whole body of Christ is not visible and the later because the Corinthians were not the whole body of Christ for the Apostle saith they were both part of it Object But the Apostle writeth to visible men Sol. 1. From a particular to a generall the reason cannot hold because I see some men by me therefore I can see all men that ever were or shall bee or because I can see a particular congregation at Corinth I can see the Catholike Church in heaven and earth borne and unborne in the way in the countrey Such fond reasons may bee plausible to Romish blinded and hooded sots but as the Sunne maketh mists to vanish so the light of the Gospell doth these mists and fogges of subtilty and deceit 2. They might remember that the Church is a society of men not as men for so a number of Turks might be the body of Christ or a nest of Arians but as beleevers therfore the Church as the Church cannot be seene but beleeved which force of words hath made Bellarmine himselfe to confesse whose words are Videmus enim coetum hominum qui est Ecclesia sed quod ille coetus sit vera Christi Ecclesia non videmus sed credimus and what say wee more or lesse 3. They seeme either not to know or to dissemble the reason why the Church is called visible which is not because the men are visible but because of the external visible forme which being interrupted the visibility is gone though the persons not seene to the world they remaine seene amongst themselves 4. How absurd is it to define a Church by our senses and measure them by flesh and bones this is as one saith Chirurgum agere non Theologum hee that doth so would make a better Surgeon than Divine but these muzes cannot long hide them Hence then I conclude this first objection from their owne premisses thus If the Church be the body of Christ then it is not visible because it is not his naturall body for Christ had not two naturall bodies but his mysticall then invisible this being the true difference betweene a mysticall and a physicall body the one is subject to sense the other the object not of sense but of faith Object II. But the Pastors and Doctors the Sacraments the preaching of the Word the building of the Church are visible ergo the Church is visible Sol. 1. All this concludeth but particular congregations to bee visible which wee deny not but no reason can conclude hence the visibility of the Catholike Church and then it is too short to reach our cause and controversie 2. Consider the visible Church two wayes First according to her external matter and forme and thus consisting of men met together to performe externall Ecclesiasticall actions so farre I say a particular Church is visible Secondly according to her inward forme and so farre as they be of the Catholike Church by effectuall vocation faith righteousnesse and holinesse thus are the same members invisible for though wee see the men professing the faith yet who knoweth which or whether of them professe in soundnesse or in hypocrisie 3. Although a Church be now visible in eminent Pastors in numerous professors and in their glorious fruition of Christ and his ordinances yet no Church in the
themselves to his care and their faith is such as cannot leave them ashamed besides this faith is accompanied with their prayers of faith which is the key of heaven and a powerfull and undeniable meanes of speeding because of the promise that whatsoever we aske in faith we shall obtaine and shall faith prevaile for the greater and not for the lesse for heaven and not for earth Of comfort to the true Church and members of it who can never be Orphans or destitute seeing the Lord can take up any wildernesse to be as an Inne for her the wildernesse in which they are may want meanes but they shall want none so long as he hath fulnesse never discontent thy selfe or aske the question as the Disciples Matth. 15. 33. Where shall we have so much bread in the wildernesse In these hard times of scarcity set thy faith to work it will tell thee as Abraham his sonne God will provide much lesse maist thou murmure as Israel against Moses Hast thou brought us into the wildernesse to starve us No no God doth it to feed thee as well as them thou shalt want nothing if thou wantest not faith To teach us to acknowledge and depend upon Gods Providence for the whole provision of our lives because he hath a rich storehouse every where that can never faile as rich in the wildernesse as in the City 1. For spirituall refreshing and comfort Art thou destitute or fearest such times may come in which vision may bee precious for God can as easily and suddenly turne our spirituall plenty into famine or dearth as he lately did our temporall Oh then what should I doe Flie the corruption of the world follow the Lord unfainedly preserve an hunger and appetite after grace and even in this barren wildernesse thou shalt not be destitute of the sound consolation of the Gospell which to want were the most grievous and heavy famine of all God will one way or other send his two witnesses they shall feed thee for as all the world could not hinder the Mannah from falling in the wildernesse so all the tyrants on the earth shall not hinder from thee these sweet showres of this heavenly Mannah in thy wandring and wildernesse 2. Wantest thou earthly comforts and art thou as in a barren wildernesse without means set thy faith a while to feed upon the promise Hebr. 13. I will not leave nor forsake thee and this faith wil certainly get fruition thou shalt be fed assuredly But mark the promise God promiseth not alwayes wealth abundance nor any great store of dainties but that even in the wildernesse thou shalt be fed sustained comforted as Israel in the wildernesse had no great variety but were fed had no abundance and yet no want God that sends Elias bread and flesh by the Ravens sent him not a banquet and sweet meates for hee must drinke of the brooke running by and he that gave Israel bread and flesh in the wildernesse gave not both at once to teach us to bee content with things present if wee can have bread and no flesh Ob. But if we must doe nothing but depend on God we may live easily and without care Ans. I. True faith is never idle but most industrious in the meanes and though labour is no cause yet it is a meanes in which God giveth us food 2. The wildernesse is a place of labour for though God giveth bread from heaven yet hee created it not in every mans Tent or rained it into every mans hatch but scattereth it abroad without the Tents that they might goe forth and gather it so where God affordeth any meanes wee must use them conscionably for spirituall food is a labour appointed Iohn 4. 14. and we must goe forth and draw in the Wels of salvation Isa. 4. and for temporall if any idle body will not labour he ought not to eate To stirre us up to contentation if God onely feed us though wee want abundance and store as he dealt with Israel in the wildernesse so now hee giveth to every man his Omer and measure according to the measure of his owne wisedome and with thy measure thou must be contented The Physitians rule for quantity of food must stand and what thou wantest in quantity thou hast in quality and sweetnesse Nay further stirre up thy selfe with thankfulnesse to God thy feeder and preserver If a friend should in our distresse take us in and give us boade but a month or two we thinke we could scarce be thankful enough unto him the Lord in this our wildernesse supplyeth all our wants feedeth our soules with heavenly Mannah our bodies with daily bread filleth our cups with water out of the Rocke spreadeth his owne table for us setteth Christ upon it the bread of life covereth our boards also and maketh our cups runne over in the sight of our adversaries is never weary of his cost and charges upon us now how should a right ordered heart bestirre it selfe in thankfulnesse for so great favours and expresse it in all duties Let us quicken our selves in this duty which both retaineth old favours and inviteth new III. The third point in the womans flight in this verse is the time of her mansion and continuance in the wildernesse namely one thousand two hundred sixty dayes wherein observe 1. What is meant by dayes 2. What or when were these dayes 3. Why this time is reckoned by dayes I. By these dayes are meant so many yeares for all things almost in the Revelation are expressed according to the manner of ancient types as we have hitherto in this chapter declared Now to reckon so man̄y yeares by so many dayes may seeme strange to him that is not acquainted with the Prophets and yet it is observed usually through the whole Bible except by Daniel who reckoneth not alwayes by dayes of yeares but by the weekes of yeares according to the use and style of the Chaldeans amongst whom and in whose tongue he wrote Ezek. 4. 5 6. he is commanded to lie on his left side 390. dayes for 390. yeares of their iniquity and idolatry God had patiently suffered them 390. yeares now shall they suffer sword and famine 390. dayes which is a yeare and 25. dayes or about 13. months the time of the siege and straitnesse Numb 14. 34. the Israelites are commanded to walke and wander in the wildernesse forty yeares according to the forty dayes in searching the Land a day for a yeare recompencing every dramme of sinne with a pound of sorrow so as a propheticall day is a yeare And this of necessity every one must beleeve for howsoever Daniel 9. 24. reckoneth the prophesie of the comming of the Messias by weekes yet every day of those weekes must bee measured by propheticall dayes namely every day for a yeare else the just time of Christs comming will not fall right as it ought to doe and accordingly we reade in Scriptures not of an ordinary
the cause deserving them they are light and short 4. Not to sense but to faith they are short which apprehendeth Gods favour presence and promise of a good issue 5. Not in the glasse of the law but in the Gospel they are short in Christ his sweetning them sustaining us and shortning them 6. Not in respect of the terme of this life for so they are long but in respect of aeternall glory and rest following them they are but a moment Long and durable sorrowes are no signes of Gods hatred Eccles. 9. 1. for then the Church could have no certainty of Gods favour say not with thy selfe none was ever so afflicted with long and bitter sorrowes and God is gone for ever and a day and his mercy is cleane shut up in displeasure but consider 1. He left not the Church in this long tryall in so dreadfull and forsaken wildernesse the Arke was safe on a world of waters 2. Whether thy sinnes have not been long a growing on therefore they will not hastily away but are like spots long settled in cloth and require much scouring and rubbing 3. Whether ever thy heart and joyes would bee pulled off the world if the Lord should not with strong hand force thee out as Israel out of Aegypt dealing as the nurse weaning the childe being fond on the breast layeth mustard on it to make it distaste it 4. Whether thou hast not more cause in durable tryals to suspect thy want of love to God rather than Gods want of love to thee and whether thou hast not with thee harde knots that had neede of hard wedges To terrifie Gods owne children from presuming either to attempt or hold any of their sinnes embolden not thy selfe to sinne because thou art neare or deare to God for 1. Hee lookes to have more service from thee that standest nearer him in profession than others his eye is most on his garden and hee will bee sanctified in all that come neare him if thou wilt grow wilde it were good for thee to stand in the waste and not in the profession 2. If thou wilt hold thy sinne against him thou shalt know that though hee will not take away his grace so he will not take away his rod. Comfort the godly in their tedious and durable tryals 1. Though they belong yet the Lord supplyeth them all the time with needfull supplies and comforts hee sendeth none into the wildernesse to famish but to feed them and what comfort so ever they want yet they want not the two witnesses for if she did she were sure to perish yet were shee not sustained by the word the Lord Iesus should bee quite cast out of his possession and so lose his kingdome on earth which cannot bee 2. How long so ever they bee they are all determined by God for entrance continuance and conclusion there is a certaine time which they shall not passe for hee that setteth the bounds to the raging Sea hath set bounds to the raging of devils and wicked men and saith thus farre they shall come and no farther and then after many dayes hee will bring her out of the wildernesse into a more convenient and comfortable estate which shall be as an harbour or haven so much more sweet and desirable as the waves and billowes of a trouble some sea have been dreadfull and dangerous As there is an houre for the entrance of power of darknesse Luke 22. 53. so it is appointed for durance Exodus 12. 41. wee have seene a great part of these yeares passed and they draw to expiration therefore doe the enemies of the Church bestirre themselves because the time is but short yet this time is determined when the Church shall be eased Vers. 7. And there was a battell in heaven Having largely described the combatants in the former part of the chapter now the Spirit of God commeth to declare the battell it selfe unto which there hath been such preparation and this is no small controversie or trifling conflict but the greatest battell that ever was fought in the world and that in three respects 1. In respect of the place other battels are fought on earth but this in heaven not the heaven taken naturally but figuratively not in the highest heaven which is no place of dragons or quarrels but in the heaven on earth which is the Church militant called by the name of heaven as we have shewed verse the first for many reasons 2. It is great in respect of the armies whether we consider the greatnesse of the Generalls Michael the dragon or the valour or numbers of their forces for both these Generals come with their Angels which are great in multitude in power 3. Great in respect of the quarrell and cause namely whether Iehovah or Iupiter bee superiour whether Christ or Beliall whether Christianisme or Paganisme must prevaile whether Christian religion or Idolatrous worship bee more ancient more venerable more ample and of more worthy respect and acceptance This Verse propoundeth 1. The battell And there was a battell 2. The armies Michael and his Angels The former part predicteth this feirce fight where for the meaning are four Questions Quest. 1. Why I call it a prediction or prophesie being delivered in the time past and not in the time to come it is not said there shall bee a great battell but there was as if it had beene past rather than to come Ans. The manner of the Prophets in speaking of future events is to propound them in the time past Esay 53. 5 6 7. 1. For their more evidence and certainty in themselves as surely they shall come to passe as if they were past already 2. For the surer confirmation of the faith of the Church who are bound as certainly to beleeve bee they never so unlikely as if they were past already 3. That wee might more easily conceive of the words of the Prophets to be true and the word of God to whom past and present are both alike and who hath power to speake unto us in what manner himselfe pleaseth Quest. 2. Of what battell is this to bee understood Ans. 1. It is not to be meant of that battell between Michael and the dragon in the wildernesse for that was past but this was of a future event after Iohns time and that battell was betweene the Generals onely 2. Neither is it to be meant of that perpetual war in the militant Church between the elect and the reprobates both men and Angels which hath continued in the severall ages of the world from the beginning under the conduct of those great Captaines Christ and the dragon for this here is of a warre not yet begun when Iohn prophesied but that was 3. We properly understand it of some speciall and notable part of that warre which in the spring of the Euangelicall Church Satan raised to the overthrow of the salvation of it Now whether the Spirit of God had an aime at the warres of
of the children of darknesse Iames 4. 1. Now were it not for the enmity of this wicked One and ones against the Gospell there would bee no hurt in all the maintenance of holinesse Onely here note how wide they are that call for and commend an unlimited peace whereas the Gospell onely cals for a well conditioned peace 1. No peace is good but which flowes from peace w th God none against him defie that peace that is at defiance with the God of peace beware of an impious peace 2. No peace but joyned with holinesse Heb. 12. 14. carnall companionship is a peace in sinne drunkennesse swearing the devill divideth not his kingdome Christians must owne no such hellish peace detest such a prophane peace 3. No peace but with truth which is magnified above peace against popish pacification conversing with Papists shall wee betray the truth of God under the pretence of peace no peace without contention for truth 4. No peace but with good conscience secure Protestants will have peace in their sinnes let them alone they will let you alone runne with them they like you oppose godlinesse these precise wayes oh you winne them for ever but all is against the Gospell but better is a godly distraction than a wicked peace The Church and members must be in perpetuall warre while it is upon earth as Israel in the wildernesse had daily warres and resistances so all the Israel of God in the wildernesse of this world Hence it is that the Church of God on earth is called militant because it is an inseparable adjunct of it to be in perpetuall flight and battell Ephes 6. 12. wee wrastle against principalities and powers and that without intermission and if wee must still put on the armour of God this implyeth a perpetuall battell God will have us put a difference betweene heaven and earth and know that this is not our resting place and that rest is not gotten with ease hee will have us prize the worth of it in the difficulty danger and strife in attaining it he will crowne none without lawfull striving because none can overcome that fights not The Lord hereby provideth for his owne glory for whereas if it pleased him he might put forth his mighty power in preventing all molestation and overthrowing all his and the Churches enemies at once and so procure to his Church perfect peace and prosperitie even in the world but he more magnifieth himselfe in the victory of his servants than in their peace and they are more glorious in their faith constancy fortitude and patience than in their peace rest and security The state and constitution of the Church is such as none can be servants of Christ but souldiers for 1. So long as the enmity of the seed of the woman and the Serpent lasts there is no hope of truce or cessation of armes 2. There cannot be spirit but there will bee a combate betweene flesh and spirit which if neither the first Adam nor the second both in innocency can escape how shall wee expect to avoid it in state of corruption so long as there is light darknesse will fight against it 3. Where any grace is as is in every true Christians heart there is something worth stealing there the thiefe layeth battery where hee knoweth the treasure is yea the same men who were quiet enough before the appearing of grace are now so raged against it as if either inward temptation or outward fury can prevaile they shall be cast downe as Paul 4. Where there is but an entrance into the profession an admission into the family of Christ a receiving of our Captaines presse-money and a promise to fight the good fight of faith that is cause enough of quarrell and even so much or so little shall not want keene blowes from the dragon and the world 5. Suppose a man should want enemies without him yet he wanteth no enemie so long as hee carrieth about himselfe himselfe is exercise enough to himselfe all his life long and the better he knoweth himselfe the better shall hee know this truth The Lord hereby provideth for his Churches good and the furthering of her salvation and that many wayes 1. He letteth her see the great malice and hatred of the dragon against her and the extent of his mighty power against her against which shee could no way stand but in the power of God thus hee humbleth her in her selfe shaketh her out of her security driveth her out of her selfe and chaseth her to her fort and refuge even God himselfe her rocke 2. Hee letteth her see the desert of her sinnes in some measure and so to further her repentance for though hee have laid the chastisement of her peace on his Sonne yet he by these wicked instruments fatherly correcteth us as children so Iob 13. 26. Thou writest bitter things against me and makest me possesse the sinnes of my youth This good the Lord bringeth out of the evill intentions of the dragon he both awakeneth the conscience to finde out and hunt out secret sins which before she was not aware of as this sharpe water of affliction cleareth her sight so she findeth that the greatest strength of the dragon is in her owne corruption she is now more wary to prevent sinne for time to come as the buffettings of Satan kept under Pauls pride and suffered him not to be exalted above measure 3. The Lord hereby setteth and keepeth all the graces of his servants in exercise and so preserveth and strengthneth them as the health of the body is preserved by bodily exercise so the health of the soule Now in conflict they find the use and worth and measure of their faith hope patience prayers which before were weake and languishing 4. The Lord setteth enimies perpetually in the necks of his servants not that they may be overcome but that they may not bee overcome hee knoweth standing brookes gather dregs that unused iron gathereth rust David in all his battels stood unconquered but in his peace and rest was soone foyled whereas in this battell none are foyled but cowards and none can hold out but are crowned Seeing he can be no Christian that knoweth no combates let us lay up the point of wisedome to forecast and make account of the battell and know we have blowes and bullets to passe through Holy Iob waited when his changes would come and it was his wisedome for time came when hee had thrust upon thrust messenger upon messenger yea changes and armies of sorrowes encamped about him in one day Chap 10. 8. Quest. How shall wee wisely forecast dayes of tryall and battell Answ. 1. Know wee have enemies round about such as will slip no advantage offered we say opportunity maketh a knave our enemies are wrathfull watchfull and never farre off 2. Labour to stand prepared Dost thou not see an enemy now in the field against thee yet bee wise in peace provide for warre a
Theodosius and Kings and Queenes that are nursing fathers and mothers to the Church as also godly Pastors holy Martyrs zealous professors to all whom sometime the name of Angell is ascribed in the Scripture 1. Because they are all sent from him on his errand 2. They are called his Angels by speciall propriety for he is the Lord of the holy Angels wicked men and Angels are retainers these of his house 3. Their whole service is due to him their Lord as of duty for himselfe in his one right Ob. They are called our Angels Mat. 16. 27. Ans. They are ours by speciall commission and direction from him ours onely for his sake our head and ours by his charge because wee are in communion with him Quest. 3. Why are his Angels here taken in with him to get victory over the dragon doth not hee treade the wine-presse alone or doth he need their aid or assistance Rev. 19. 15. Ans. 1. No he is the strong and armed man who alone entreth into the house of the strong man and bindeth and spoileth him neither needeth hee the helpe of any creature to whom is given all power in heaven and earth but yet quorum opera non indiget eorum ministerio utitur he pleaseth to use their Ministery not for his necessitie but for their honour incouragement and remuneration 2. There is a twofold battell 1. Of Christian redemption 2. Of Christian exercise In the former onely Christ standeth against the dragon and no Angell can stand in the battell but in the second Angels stand and men fight and resist and in the strength of the Lord represse and overcome the dragon 3. Though our Lord overcommeth the dragon alone in plaine field and single combate Mat. 4. yet it is not for the honour of the Captaine to bee without an army to lead and traine 4. Having an army of stout and couragious souldiers Angels in earth as well as in heaven he would leave them some remainders some tayle of the dragon some temptations some sufferings of Christ to bee fulfilled in the members with which hee will have his servants exercised and their fortitude tryed and put forth for how unseemly unglorious is it that an army of such power lead forth in the field should stand idle and onely look on their Captain fighting and themselves never come in to strike a stroke Here I might enter into a large discourse of the fight of the good Angels under Michael against the dragon but intending duties nearer our selves I will winde it all up in this one doctrine Seeing that all the godly are included under Michaels Angels learne That every good Christian must joyne himselfe unto the good Angels in the fight against the dragon under the Lords standard In the prosecution of which consider 1. The reasons why 2. The manner how 3. The Application If the Angels therefore fight against the dragon because the Church the party afflicted and oppressed is the Spouse of their Lord and head and members of his body much more ought we to joyne with them that professe we are these Spouse and members seeing that Michael is in a nearer bond our head than the Angels hee is their head by government and confirmation but ours by union and influence having taken our nature on him and not theirs 2. If they intend their office and calling in which they abide and are confirmed by grace which is to take part with the Church in this her military condition and come in for her succour in her assaults much more must we stand against the dragon whose cause and quarrell it is for should they stand in our quarrell according to their charge Psal. 91. Hee hath given his Angels charge c. and shall we leave it shall they sticke to it and shall wee fall from them and our selves too 3. Another reason that moveth them to fight against the dragon is their most ardent desire to promote the glory of God and uphold the true worship of God which is the beauty and safety of the Church wherein as in a glorious temple the Lord sheweth himselfe glorious And ought not we much more stand out against the dragon who are part of his Temple assaulted by the dragon to the end that both Gods glory in us and wee our selves might not be dishonoured 4. They thus stand in the fight because they not onely unfainedly love God above all according to the law even in the most perfect love that the creature can imbrace the Creator withall according to which perfect love their whole will is wholy conformed to the will of God else could they not bee happy but also because they sincerely love the Saints as themselves because they see them loved of God and elected to eternall life to bee partakers of the same heavenly inheritance with themselves The effect of this love is to desire and promote the salvation of the Saints to rejoyce in their attaining it to be sad in their manner for their sinnes impenitency and evils inward or outward Ought not wee out of our love to God and our owne salvation cleave unto God and resist the dragon resisting them both II. The manner How doe the good Angels fight against the dragon for the Church 1. By setting themselves as a strong guard round about the godly and pitching their tents round about them where Satan pitcheth his forces against them to protect their persons Psal. 34. 7. they still by their power and care thrust aside dangers Exod. 14. 19. the Angell that went before Israel when the Aegyptians pursued them went behinde them betweene the army and them When Elisha was beset a Mountaine was full of horses and Chariots 2 Kings 6. 17. If Daniel be cast into the denne the Angell shutteth the Lyons mouthes If Lot bee in danger the Angell draweth him out and can doe nothing till then If the three Children bee cast in the furnace the Angell is there as soone as they to suspend the fire from burning them Dan. 3. 2. By assisting the Ministery sundry wayes 1. They delight to bee present to behold our order and ordinances which else the dragon would soone overthrow 1 Cor. 11. 10. 2. To assist and relieve the faithfull teachers opposed and resisted most by the dragon as the Angeli helped Peter out of prison Acts 12. 3. In resisting false worshippers and removing occasions of idolatry so the Angell would not have Moses body knowne where it was buried Iud. 9. 3. By resisting and crossing the plots and purposes of the dragon Numb 22. 22. the Angell resisted Balaam in the way wherein he came forth to curse Israel 4. By supplying the Saints with needfull helps and comforts in their wants and faintings so the Angell fed Elias 1 Kings 19. 5. so the Angell shewed Hagar the Well and gave her wholesome counsell Gen. 32. 2. 5. By conveying them safe through the world and carrying their soules to heaven at their death thus the Angell
up to hatefull things condemned by themselves to drunkennesse filthines usury base and shamefull courses that their name stinkes as a Candle sluttishly put out not after but before they are put out that all men may see them cast out of their place parts before hand and if the wicked servants talēt be taken from him what remaines but the other part of the sentence Cast him into utter darknesse Mat. 25. 30. 2. Another note of a man whose place shall not bee found is hee is one whose place is not found amongst Gods people in his House and ordinances Cain as vile as hee was being cast out from the presence of God complaines of a miserable case many outcasts now wilfully excommunicate themselves and please themselves in it their owne hatred of grace hath cast them out from Gods people and worship already Gods house hath already spewed them out as unworthy of the fellowship of Gods people and whither are they hastening hee that will not abide to have his place found amongst Gods people shall one day have his wish his place shall never bee found among them Thirdly a man blowne about as chaffe and dust already shall never have a stable estate hereafter as I. If any bee carried with every blast of false doctrine as unrooted unsetled in the faith never was there change of religion but Satan raised false teachers and seducers who did privily bring in damnable heresies such as Iannes and Iambres that resisted the truth and carryed away numbers from the truth themselves first carryed away by the deceit of Balaams wages beware of such Popish Pedlers that helpe to sell the people of God into the hands of the cursed Babylonians Ieremie describes such 1. They cast aside the Word of God and deliver their owne dreames chaffe instead of wheare they bend and straine their wits to looke out vaine and foolish things causes of banishment Lam. 2 14. 2. They are described by their intolerable Iesuiticall lying fathering that upon the Lord which the Lord never spake where doth the Lord in al◠the Scripture enveigh against the powerfull frequēt preaching of his holy word Shall we beleeve he speaks from God who cryes out of too much Preaching I must beleeve that his eyes are sore or bleared who cries out of light how can a Torch-light be welcome to a company of theeves or robbers how can the light of the word be welcome to Atheists Papists and Iesuiticall spirits who would robbe the Church of the word of salvation 3. They are described by hucksterly blending the wine of Gods word with the puddle-water of humane inventions watch them and disclaime them that would sow our field with the miscelen of Popery who like their Jesuiticall friends with one wipe will cast out all the reformed Churches from being the true Churches of God with whom wee have joyned as sisters ever since the restoring of the Gospell as in the harmony of Confessions appeareth with another overthrow the better halfe of the fourth Commandement as their friends cast out the whole second Commandement and as like the Jesuites as may bee cast dirt and foame upon the faithfull able and zealous Preachers because they see them stand in their light as the greatest opposites to their Popish projects Well for giving heed to such deceitfull Prophets the Lord threatneth Ierusalem to wipe her as a maid wipes a dish If we would not be cast out of our places Churches let us beware of such locusts whose property is to eate up every greene thing Rev. 9. 4. especially beware of the delusiō of Antichrist who is that beast that must goe into destruction and the King of these Locusts for how shall they that adhere to him stand or bee found in their place when his place shall not be found II. The like of one who is carryed away with the blasts of temptation from sinne to sinne having no stedfastnesse in a good course None can bee established by iniquity III. The like of them that are carryed away with Apostasie from good beginnings without constancy in their hearts or mouthes or good actions such withered leaves are blowne away with windes Psal. 1. And IIII. Of them that runne after the world setting their hope and heart on earthly things for how can such a ones place be found when earth and heaven flies away and their place found no more Revel 20 11. when all Ilands and Mountaines shall not bee found Rev. 16. 20 Vers. 9. And the great dragon was cast out that old serpent called the devill and Satan which deceiveth the whole world hee was cast out into the earth and his Angels were cast out with him This Verseis a large confirmation or interpretation of the former and in it are foure parts I. A large description of the party overthrowne the grand enemie of the woman and that by two arguments 1. His names and titles which are foure 1. The great dragon 2. That old serpent 3. The devill 4. Satan 2. His effect he deceiveth the whole world II. The manner of his overthrow He was cast not downe but out III. The place designed whither he was cast into the earth IIII. His company and associates in this overthrow and his Angels with him First of the description Quest. Why is the Spirit of God so large in it Answ. 1. That we should not mistake the enemie overthrowne and conceive of any naturall or physicall dragon in proper sense 2. That wee should not doubt of the truth of the overthrow For the meaning of the names I. The great dragon is the arch-enemie of mankinde who had in all ages by his instruments oppressed and outragiously wasted the Church but especially as wee have seene in this Text by the great and prophane power of the old Romane and imperiall dragons in whom he had ruled at his will tyrannized over the woman spreading upholding all Idolatry blasphemy heresies and plotting dēvising and executing all injustice tyranny and barbarous immanity against her this dragon is now cast out of whom and his greatnesse wee have spoken at large verse 3. and will neither repeate nor add to that discourse II. The Title is The old Serpent where 1. His nature 2. His adjunct His nature he is a serpent First because hee hid and covered himselfe in the serpent in his first stratageme against our first Parents Secondly because of his serpentine disposition in two things 1. His poyson and malice both in the fountaine and streams for in his owne nature his poyson is alwayes ready as in a fountain and in his effects it runneth incessantly as in full streames first and principally against Christ the Head of the Church and then against all the members for the Heads sake His speciall hatred is against Christ for as the serpent carries a most deadly antipathic and fight against the Hart or Hinde so this serpent against Christ who is aijeleth hashahar the hart or hinde of the
morning Psal. 22. 1. and Cant. 2. 9. My beloved is like a roe or young hart Christ is lovely as the Hart swift to save his Church as the Hart Can. 2. 17. beset with dogs as the Hart Psa. 22. 16. Dogs have compassed mee that is Jewes and other hellish Beagles And finally here hee is at warre with the serpent as the Heart But this serpent spets out poyson to kill and poyson to death every man and woman as well as Christ as indeed hee hath slaine every childe of Adam 2. His other quality is serpentine insinuation and winding by his slie flattery and subtilty by which as he did drive our first Parents us out of the earthly Paradise so he never ceaseth to hinder us also of the heavenly Paradise this he doth especially by deceitfulnesse of sinne Heb. 3. 13. winding himselfe into our hearts by degrees till hee bring us first to act sinne then to affect it then to bring acts to habits to to a law unresistible and to a nature 3. Againe the devill is called a serpent for his serpentine and cursed condition The serpent is accursed of God above all beasts of the field Gen. 3. 14. so is the devill and his Angels above all creatures The curse reacheth the serpent both in his habitation and sustentation he dwels in thornes and bushes there hee lurkes and hides himselfe so the devill in the thickets of sinnes lusts and hatefull deeds flying the light the serpent feeds on earth and cursed dust so doe the devils on earthly-minded and carnall men who lie under the curse of GOD carelesse of the blessing The adjunct of this serpent followes an old serpent 1. Because himselfe hath beene of the same antiquity with the beginning of the world who of old even then cast us from our happinesse 2. Because his malice is not new-conceived but inveterate as ancient as the world and therefore no hope of truce or reconciliation 3. He excels not onely in naturall subtilty but by his experience ever since man was on earth is growne wonderfull deepe and cunning like an old beaten souldier trained in manifold crafts and mischievous stratagems so his craft is redoubled by his age and experience III. The third title or name is The devill for crimination accusation and calumniation Hee is that egregious calumniator whose incessant delight and practice is in accusing and calumniating 1. God to man of envy injustice or the like unkinde affections as Gen. 3. 3. God knowes your eyes will bee opened 2. Man to God in good that it is done in hypocrisie as Doth Iob serve God for nought in evill that man is guilty of that sinne which himselfe drew on But of this Title more in the next verse IIII. The fourth title is Satan for his hostility and enmity He is an adversary and opposite 1. To God 2. To good men 3. To good actiōs I. To God 1. In his decrees and good purposes of restoring the Elect unto eternall life by Jesus Christ by all meanes striving to frustrate them though all in vaine for the counsell of the Lord shall stand 2. In all the meanes appointed for the execution of those decrees as the word and truth of God which hee laboureth to turne into a lie Gen. 3. 5. Yee shall not surely dye by which hee brought in sinne upon us he hates that as the sentence of his damnation so hee hindreth the preaching and publishing of it as in Paul and the Apostles 1 Thess. 2. 18. He sends his Ministers impudently to disgrace the holy preaching of the word and to cast downe if they could all exercises of religion publike and private For the graces of faith love holinesse wrought by the word in which are the beginnings of salvation he hates and resists them and disgraceth them as most contrary to himselfe being an uncleane spirit I have heard many of his Agents openly revile the grace of GOD and disgrace holinesse in hatefull termes but none of them but apparently foule and uncleane beasts in one kinde or other and how can contraries but fight II. To all good men he is an adversary because of Gods Image and way they have Gods Image and superscription upon them and so of a contrary kingdome And hee who while wee were in our owne way or the way of the world never resisted us for then wee were going downe into Aegypt now if wee be in Gods way and set out toward Canaan never ceaseth his resistance III. He is also an adversary to all good things and actions he watcheth to slay all good motions in the wombe that they shall no sooner bee conceived than abortive he is an adversarie to each good action either to hinder it if hee can by hindring us from attempting good or atchieving it by hindring us from feeling the sweetnesse of godlinesse so as having no pleasure in it it may goe on heavily by making us fickle unconstant soone weary and then all is lost or if he cannot hinder to corrupt and deprave it that though he cannot make it evill hee may make it seeme so to bee By all this description the Spirit of God would have us become wise to take knowledge of our enemy and make our owne profitable use of this discovery especially that we should never compact with such an adversary In his temptations to sinne hee comes in the habit of a friend and loving Counsellor but is indeed a dragon and therefore fierce and a winged dragon swift to shed blood Oh that wee could thinke while he is intising us to sinne that we have to doe with a serpent who hath a naturall enmity against us and this antipathy set by God admits no reconcilement and not a serpent onely but an accuser of us to God for that which himselfe intised us unto In his disswasives from good pretending our peace ease credit or whatsoever commodity happy it were could we say Come behinde mee Satan this is nothing but the voice of an adversary resisting mee to hinder both the worke and wages 2. Againe wee learne to beware of such a monster and watch such an adversarie who is a serpent therefore subtle to deceive a serpent therefore full of poyson and deadly infection an old serpent and therefore by his experience ever since the creation can espie the least advantage against us can see all our counsels and consultations in our secret chambers and will not slip any such advantage but put it forth to the furthest proofe and extent for our greatest harme Furthermore wee are taught to fence our selves against his wiles and enterprises Quest. How may that be done Answ. By three sorts of rules I. Against the subtiltie of this serpent wee must labour for true wisedome as a countermine And that is 1. By humility denying our owne wisedome as insufficient to guide us The Lord guideth the humble in his way Psalm 25. 2. By prayer go to God for wisedome If any man want let him
aske it of God Iam. 1. David prayeth God to turne Achitophels wisedome into foolishnesse and so it was God onely can make us wiser then this our enemy therefore as a child the weaker it feeles it selfe the faster hold it layes on the hand of the father so let us on our heavenly Father 3. By sticking to the Word Psalm 119. 24. make that the man of our counsell which onely can make us wise to salvation By this David was wiser then the ancient then the counsellers By this all the serpents stratagems are discovered and diverted 4. Grow up in the feare of God which is the beginning of wisedome This stands not in contemplation but operation rectifying the minde affections actions and is nothing but an upright endeavour to please God in all things A good understanding have all they that do thereafter II. Against the sting poyson and biting of this serpent 1. Let us looke to the brazen Serpent Christ that wee may be both healed and saved No other sight but this can ease us not gold not silver not lands nay not heaven it selfe without Christ nothing but Christs blood The Israelites must bee cured onely by looking the Christian by beleeving 2. A speciall preservative is prayer The policie of the weesell is that knowing the serpent will set upon her and that hee cannot abide the sent of Rue which wee call herbe-grace shee runnes and eates of that herbe and so the sent of it drives off the serpent so wee being sure to be set upon by the serpent who is too strong for us must runne to this herbe-grace and let our dayly and fervent prayer be as Rue against him Thus are wee taught to prevent temptation by praying not to be led into it 3. Daily apply the vertue and power of Christs death to the cure of thy sinne The Harts horne burnt is of power to drive away the serpent and a good antidote against his poison Christ is this Hart or Hinde his horne is the power of his death this horne burnt or parched on the crosse with his Fathers wrath is the onely antidote against the malignity of Sathan III. Against his satanicall opposition and enmity be sure to get God thy friend if God bee with thee Jesus Christ for thee the Spirit of God within thee who can be against thee Rom. 8. 31. If God be for us who can be against us And if Christ be dead and risen for thee who can lay any thing to thy charge verse 33. 34. Now God is with thee so long as thou art with him for hee leaveth not those who have not left him first IV. Against his accusation get 1. The testimony of thy conscience excusing thee that no sinne is unrepented 2. Corin. 11. 12. 2. The testimony of the Spirit that thou art the Lords and in Jesus Christ and then is no condemnation Rom. 8. 1. 3. The Lords justification of thy uprightnesse Iob 1. By fearing God and departing from evill This of the names The second argument by which the Dragon is described is his effect that hee seduceth or deceiveth the whole world where foure things for opening the words I. What is it to seduce Answ. In proper speech it is to mislead or draw a man aside from the right way into some by-way and is a Metaphor taken from travellers or passengers who being ignorant of the right way are led aside into error and wrong wayes Thus the dragon after the way of God had beene propounded to the world in the preaching of the Gospell and Jesus Christ had beene published the onely Way by whom wee can come to the Father by all meanes would shut up this way to heaven and did draw aside the world from the true worship of God to idolatry and false worship of idols and heathen gods and from the embracing of Christian religion to Paganisme and Heathen rites so as the very name of Christ should be extinct if it were possible This is the seduction of the dragon which he incessantly labours in as the participle of the present tense noteth even a perpetuall action of drawing men from the way of truth to errour and false religion II. The persons that are seduced are the whole world alluding to his generall seduction and surprising of all mankinde in our first parents as also the generall corrupting of true religion in the daies of Noah when all flesh had corrupted their wayes and were destroyed by the deluge But by the whole world or earth are meant the reprobates or earthly minded men who intended the world and minded earthly things with contempt of heavenly These were the dragons prey for their multitude called the whole earth For first it is not possible the elect should bee seduced Matt. 24. 24. 2. They are onely in the world but not of the world they are not the earth while they are in the earth nor parts of it but citizens amongst Saints and of another corporation 3. The dragon cannot go beyond his commission which reacheth not to any elect but onely to those who by the just decree of God are given up to his seduction and their owne destruction Rev. 9. 4. The locusts are sent out with a limited commission they are commanded not to hurt the grasse of the earth nor any greene thing that is the elect who have any appearance of true grace these are not to be wounded with the keene stings of their damnable errours and devillish devises but onely the reprobate who have not the seale of God in their foreheads And Revel 13. 13. who be they that worship the beast but they all they and onely they that dwell upon earth earthly men who have no part in heaven whose names are not written in the booke of life III. How or by what meanes doth the dragon seduce the whole earth Answ. Hee hath many wayes some without us and some within us Without us especially three 1. Hee deceiveth by false doctrines errours heresies and lies in which sense Antichristianisme is called the deceiuablenesse of unrighteousnesse 2. Thes. 2. 9. because under pretence of truth and Christianity it fights against Christ and his truth Thus was Ahab seduced by foure hundred false prophets Thus Elymas seduced the deputy and resisted Pauls doctrine and Paul cals him the child of the devill Acts 13. 10. and so be all they that disswade others from hearing the truth II. He deceiveth the world by impious frauds diabolicall impostures and prodigious workes for the confirmation of error Reuel 13. 14. the beast did great wonders to deceive them that dwell on the earth by signes as to make fire come downe from heaven and the like This beast is Antichrist and that false prophet Revel 19. 20. who wrought false miracles by which he seduced those that received the marke of the beast Hee shall do great wonders to confirme a deceivable doctrine yea even call for fire from heaven Which though Bellarmine to free his Pope
from this marke of Antichrist saith the Pope never did yet it is truly verified of him both in mysticall and literall sense 1. In the true and mysticall sense for this booke hath as many mysteries as words by fire from heaven in Scripture is meant Gods wrathfull vengeance executed upon sinners called the fire of his wrath In this sense the Popes flatterers call them gods of revenge Hildebrand in an epistle to the Germanes having excommunicated Henry the fourth called him afflatum fulmine smitten with a thunderbolt Here wee have the Pope confessing that hee brings fire from heaven Did they not vaunt and Kings and people feare that being stricken with the bull of excommunication they were smitten with a divine revenge as with fire from heaven 2. In the literall sense boast they not of Zachary the Pope as hee was in his progresse to Ravenna that in the day he was protected with a cloud from the heat of the Sunne and in the night armies of fire in the heavens gave him light What shall I speake of the fiery streames which they say have reached from heaven to earth to point out the lost host as was wont to be read on Corpus Christi day What of the fiery tongues which they fetched from heaven on some of their Saints to make them equall with the Apostles or of the fire from heaven to destroy the enemies of some of their martyrs Their Legend is full of such fables but this shall suffice for the pointing of Antichrist of Rome by that wonder in that text which is true both in the true mysticall sense and in their false literall But these are called lying wonders and collusions 1 In their originall they proceed from the father of lies who is a lying Spirit in the mouthes of all false Prophets 2. Their matter is lies appearances juglings at best wonders not miracles such as Iannes and Iambres seduced Pharaoh withall 3. Their end is lying and seduction confirming lies idolatry superstition and apostasie so leading and settling men in errour for destruction III. The Dragon seduceth numbers by open tyranny and persecution we see how the apprehension of Christ drove away all his Disciples for a time and how the fanne of tribulation blowes away the chaffe from the wheat for ever And thus the whole world was seduced here in speciall manner being forced by open tyranny and rage of the Imperiall Dragons to the levell and prescript to the rites and religion of heathenish and idolatrous Rome Thus hee seduceth us outwardly Within us he hath many meanes and wayes to seduce us as 1. By exciting and stirring our originall sinne blinding our mindes with clouds of darknesse and our understanding with mists of errour working on our wills to embrace things whith corrupt judgement directeth unto stirring our affections to rebell against right judgement and will And thus hee seduceth us by our selves Iam. 1. Every man is seduced by his owne concupiscence 2. By working on our naturall faculties both our spirits and senses Hee knowes how to dull our spirits and make us drowsie and easily give off in any good meditation or service And contrarily hee can refresh and excite them in evill to make them watchfull and of long continuance and constancy in such objects And for our senses hee can draw the eye to behold wishingly the forbidden fruit the eare to set open it selfe to receive lies and slanders the tongue to blaspheme curse sweare lie and revile the smell to wind a commodity which must be compassed by oppression wrong or the like 3. By finding out our inclinations and intents and purposes that he may suggest according to those inclinations as it were hanging his weight upon us to force our owne disordered motions Thus hee doth and can out of our owne universall corruption and from observation of our counsells speeches and gestures lay fit traines for us first receiving true intelligence from our selves by observing our motions lusts affections and then sits himself down in counsell with us in our secret chambers in all our consultations of sinne himselfe being the President of our privy Councell 4. By sweetning his allurements so as no temptation is so bitter or poysonfull against God or man but hee can guild and sugar it and then layeth them in secret and in the darke so as we easily take and no sooner take than are taken by meanes the waters are both stolne and sweet IV. The last thing in opening the doctrine is the reasons why the dragon seduceth the whole earth Namely 1. The just judgement of God upon the world for the contempt of his word and the unkinde usage of the Gospell by which the world meriteth to bee seduced see 2 Thess. 2. 10 11. 2. The desperate wickednesse of Satan 1. Proclaiming open warre against God and withstanding the word of God the faith of men the glory of Jesus Christ. 2. Exercising incessant fury against mankinde all which he seeketh to bring back into his owne damnation 3. Advancing himselfe in his horrible pride to enlarge his owne kingdome to establish his greatnesse upon earth and to shew himselfe the Prince of the world In the generality of persons that the whole earth is seduced by Satan wee learne First how false a note of truth a multitude is the way of the world is the way of errour and of seduced persons to destruction rather conclude with our Saviour the multitude walkes in the broad way but strait is the way that leadeth unto life and few finde it The wisedome of a Christian is not to number voyces but weigh them and not to looke who goe in the way so much as in what way wee goe neither to hold it a good plea I did but as the most did seeing the whole earth is here seduced and deceived Secondly marvell not that many bee seduced and carryed away from God and his truth into so grosse and palpable errours seeing the dragon seduceth here all the earth 1. It is a generall but a righteous judgement of God to give up them that love seduction to be willingly blinded and carryed to destruction 2. Heresies false doctrines and delusions are just punishments of the contempt of the Gospell and word of truth 3. The world is the Princedome of Satan he must prevaile and command his subjects and tyrannize over all earthly and worldly minded men Let us not marvell that Papists are so resolute in such horrible delusions not onely against the cleare light of the Scripture but against common sense as stifly to maintaine transubstantiation judicial forgivenesse of sinnes by a Priest purging of sinne by penall workes and satisfactions salvation by merite of workes worshipping of Angels Saints Images Crosses crusts blocks stones and a thousand such senselesse dotages seeing the Lord hath smitten them with blindnesse that they cannot see the truth Let us not be moved that Popery doth so prevaile in all Countries that Princes and people learned and unlearned
joyne to it For efficacy of doctrine is no proofe of truth because there is an efficacy of errour by which the dragon prevailes against all the earth But is the doctrine effectuall to turne men from the power of Satan to God then it is true not else Nor yet be much dismaied that among our selves after the knowledge and profession of the truth so many should turne away to Popery and are seduced by Priests and Jesuites for how can a carnall doctrine but prevaile among carnall men what looke they after in their religion but men on earth at Princes lawes times persons and earthly respects not one of them after God or his word or rules of direction from it but hate the Scripture as a theef the gallows their Religion then must needs be good But none are altogether given up to Antichristianisme but they they are first given up to Satan to bee seduced Oh that Papists would heare and lay to heart that they are pitifully seduced by the chiefe seducer under Satan which is a plaine signe of perdition for among whom doth Antichrist raigne but onely them that perish Rev. 14. 6 How can they expect to raign in the heavenly Jerusalem with Christ who stick in mysticall Babylon unto Antichrist how shall hee triumph in heaven with Christ that fights on earth for Antichrist But well may we with a sea of teares take knowledge of the generall sinne of our land in the hatred and abuse of the light and bringers of it for which the Lord may justly deliver us up to delusion and efficacy of errour and if we goe on resolved to give no better entertainment to the light the Papists themselves are not more effectually deluded in maine points than it may please God many among us may bee Finally marvell not that so many great wise and learned men in the world oppose resist the truth plot cōtrive against Gods Ordinances servants for how can earth but stand in opposition to heaven they are but pieces of earth and of the world delivered up to Satan to deceive earthly affections lusts motions desires carry them away earthly policie dignity favour ease wealth is all they aime at their way and their end earth is their portion and they the dragons for the dragon seduceth all the earth and only that Doth any resist and oppose heavenly doctrine he is earthly-minded he savours the earth some base lust or sinne is the dragons chaine to hold him under delusion to destruction Thirdly wee learne hereby to beware of seduction and carefully prevent it Quest. What meanes may we use thereunto Answ 1. Get out of the estate of nature into the estate of grace become a beleever by faith get into the hand of Christ and none shall pluck thee thence Iohn 10. Give all diligence to make thine election sure by adding grace to grace and bringing forth fruits of faith the dragons delusions are onely effectuall in them that perish 2. Get out of the world answer the voyce of Christ calling thee out of the world for what is the whole earth but a company of seduced and deluded people If thou art still in the world hee that seduceth all the world cannot but carry thee away from God Demas embraced the present world and forsooke the truth The young man went heavily from Christ for hee had great possessions nay they had him rather The dragon thought to have seduced Christ himselfe by the profer of the world All this will I give thee Oh therefore get thee with all speed out of the world in affection in conversation love it not live not after it 3. Avoid persons and places of seduction Persons are 1. False teachers and false Prophets that come in sheepes clothing but inwardly are ravening wolves Mat. 7. 15. not Priests and Jesuites onely who study the art of deceiving but sweet-tōgued Prophets who by libertine doctrine or loosenesse of life leade the way to wickednesse They are accursed in the Law who make the blinde goe out of the way and all the people must say Amen Deut. 27. 18. 2. Perswaders to Popery and false worship whereof there are not a few at this day and such as perswade to any schisme or separation from the truth Let servants be choice what Masters they serve and bee sure their Masters serve the same Master in heaven with them but above all beware of a Snake in the bosome our weaknesse needeth a faithful Counsellor so neare us For places 1. Beware of ignoran tand rude places which are destitute of instruction and able instructers where the eye is blinde that man is misled any whither and such a people are led away as a prey to the dragon a wicked Ministery makes a naked people Where doe the Frogs and Locusts Priests and Jesuites sculke and croake bin ignorant and untaught places where men are taught no difference betweene the mists of Popery and the shining light of the Gospell where the watchmen are blinde the embassadours dumbe and teachers untaught need teachers themselves in the principles of Religion 2. Avoid infected places where abominations are set up and maintained no poyson kils more certainly or speedily Whether they be Popish Countries to which the Spirit of God would have us bid farewell Revel 18. 4. Goe out of her my people lest yee partake of her sinnes and plagues Or Popish houses where deceivers are harboured idols and lies set up and worshipped a little Breaden god adored true religion reviled and the mysterie of iniquity embraced Avoid these This is the third meanes to avoid seduction 4. Sticke close to the word of God which onely can hold us upright Mat. 22. 29 Ye erre no knowing the Scriptures Here in cleaving to the word First indeavour to grow up in sound judgement for the discerning af doctrines and signes which carry great pretenses of truth and by which the dragon usually seduceth many 1 Iohn 4. 1. Beleeve not every spirit but trie the spirits whether they bee of God for many false spirits are gone out into the world Alas how doe the body of our people lye open to seduction and are ready to entertaine any doctrine any religion for want of this abilitie They embrace a religion because it is established by authority commauded by the law professed by the Prince embraced by the multitude freest fr ōtrouble But aske them a reason of their faith call them to account in Catechisme you would thinke them speechlesse you can force no answer savouring of judgement or reason is there then no need of this exhortation Secondly grow up in sound love to the Word for else thou canst not but bee given up to beleeve lyes 2 Thess. 2. 10. it is not learning knowledge wisedome that can arme or fence us from delusion but love of the truth as in the instances of Adam Iudas Hymeneus and Philetus c. but love of the truth will quench in us love of the world and selfe-love and
out of the Church into the earth and there among earthly and carnall men holdeth his power still Ephes. 2. 2. The Prince that ruleth in the aire worketh among the sonnes of disobedience 2 Thes. 2. 9. Sathan worketh in Antichrist by all deceiveablenesse of unrighteousnesse in them that perish 2 Cor. 4. 4. The god of this world blindeth the mindes of infidels or unbeleevers And why 1. Sathans raigne is in the reigne of sin that is his scepter a wicked heart in which sinne raigneth is his chaire of estate But sinne raignes not in the elect that are under grace Rom. 6. 14. 2. Sathan being the Prince of darknesse rules in the kingdome of darknesse whence wicked spirits are called rulers of the darknesse of this world Ephes. 6. 12. The devill is the father of all spirituall darknesse of lies heresies false doctrines false worship and all workes of darknesse This is the world of darknesse in which hee ruleth as a king in his Kingdome But the godly are gotten out of this Egypt out of the reach of this hellish Pharaoh and are gotten into Goshen the Church where light is Ephes. 5. 8. Ye were once darknesse but now are light in the Lord. 3. Sathan is the father of sinne and sinne is the mother of death by which necessary connexion appeares who are his subjects over whom hee holdeth his full and absolute power to weet a world of dead men dead in trespasses and sinnes destitute of the life and Spirit of God and as dead men laid and buryed in the earth among these hee ruleth As the demoniake in our Saviours time lived among the graves and there tyrannized so doth Sathan being cast out into the earth which is as another Golgatha But the godly are quickned by Christ being formerly dead in trespasses and live now the life of the Sonne of God and have part in the first resurrection Gal. 2. 20. And so are exempted from the power of Sathan Which is a ground of comfort to all true hearted Christians that stand in the spirituall combate 1. Thou fightest against a conquered and bound enemy who is cast out of all thy Lords dominions 2. Hee is cast into the earth and keepeth state in the world as the god of the world but thou art called out of the world and brought from the earth Object If hee be cast out how comes it to passe that I am so afflicted with horrible hellish and violent temptations Answ. 1. The Dragon is not cast out of all power till hee bee cast into hell but hee is cast out of full power in the godly 2. There is a reserved wrigling power of the Dragon which may assault thee but hee shall never hurt thee that art one of Gods chosen neither by his temptation nor persecution For first though they may afflict and exercise thee yet all the gates of hell cannot overcome or extinguish thy faith Secondly though they may trouble thee and hinder thee in the way as the Moabites did Israel by their wiles yet can they not in the end of it which is life and glory Thirdly though they may hinder the sense and comfort and joy of thy salvation yet can they not the right nor assured hope of thy happinesse Object I finde these temptations prevaiâ—e in mee and if the devill raigne in sinne I feare he is not cast out of mee Answ. There is the least feare of that sinne that is most feared The feare of sinne keepes downe the raigne of it But for the strengthening of such as are in combate we must know that the best have sinne but sinne hath not them the best slip and fall but lye not in falls the best do the acts of sinne but not habitually they trade not nor walke in sinnes at least with delight as men in a pleasant way the best have flesh but walke not according to flesh And therefore although thou findest sinne present with thee yet if thou canst finde the power of it weakened if thou sometimes sinnest but art so farre from tumbling and trading in sinne as that thou hatest what thou doest all is safe the dragon is cast out for all that 2. Here is a rule of tryall to know our estate whether wee belong to heaven or are yet in the earth under the dominion of Sathan If Sathan uphold his power and state in sinne and unrighteousnesse within thy heart thou art apparently in the earth and of the earth Christ hath no part in thee nor thou in him Art thou an enemy to grace to the doctrine of grace Art thou a stubborne and obstinate sinner an enemy to the perswasions of the Word and Spirit a sonne of disobedience a rebell against all thou hearest Art thou a lover of thy sinnes an hater of them that hate and discover them Art thou of the Dragons trade and walkest in fraud lying accusing and envying Gods children Dost thou cast thy selfe out of the Church and wilfully excommunicate and separate thy selfe from God from his house and worship from his Saints and people Now this doctrine tells thee that for these accursed qualities the devill himselfe was cast out by Christs victory and so shalt thou as an enemy of Christ shall Christ cast him out and keepe thee in who resemblest him no confounded shall ye be together and eternally excommunicate from God and his Church 3. This is a ground of instruction if Sathan bee once cast out to keepe him out and let him enter no more When Christ cast out a devill he said Go out of him and enter into him no more So hee never recovereth his power against the Church againe being once cast into the earth Apostasie and revolt from the truth once received gives him a stronger and surer possession then before For he never comes againe but hee brings seaven worse spirits then himselfe And now seeing that Sathan is cast out of our Church into the earth let us not turne to worldly rudiments and that earthly religion and doctrine of Popery and Antichristian idolatry which is from earth set up and upheld by earthly power and policie thrusting it selfe on the world by serpentine craft lying pretenses of miracles martyrdome concord of doctors perpetuall succession from the Apostles c. But let the Dragon rage and dominere in the earth whither hee is cast and in that fleshly doctrine which carrieth away earthly and unstable men Let him make spoile in his owne dominion amongst Papists and Idolaters and hypocrites and atheists Let us keepe that pretious truth which is committed to us and hold fast that which Michael hath wonne for us shall wee runne after the dragon cast into the earth Consider hereunto 1. How can that be a religion of God that openeth a wide gate to all manner of hatefull and unnaturall sinnes by licenses pardons before and after sanctuaries c. that exempts subjects from lawes obedience oathes and allegiance to Princes that under pretence of Christ
is a Catholique heresie against the whole foundation 2. There is but one way to eternall life by Jesus Christ stray out of this way and you runne most assuredly to perdition 3. Esteeme the truth above wealth peace or life it selfe because God hath magnified it above all things 4. Consider the force of errour as the secret working of poison and who they be that are given up to Antichristian lies and delusions 2. Thess. 2. 10. 5. Considering the danger of the times and the businesse of the limbes and agents of Antichrist beware of three things 1. Of false prophets who come in sheepes cloathing and call themselves Catholique Doctors Know them by their fruits their seditions warres treasons massacres stabbing of Princes powder-plots arming of subjects against their undoubted Soveraignes c. They are locusts spoiling invading and eating up kingdomes 2. Beware of the leven of popery of their impudent and lying bookes which they spred boldly and busily of curious and alluring pictures and all false arts to deceive us 3. Beware of conversing with such too much out of desire to please some Touch no pitch In a word Remember what yee have beene taught concerning the whore of Babylon how you have beene called out of her what destructions they have provided for us and what plagues God hath provided for them This of the first point 2. Note this that wheresoever Jesus Christ the great Michael commeth there the Dragon is throwne to the ground and cast from his state and power This seed of the woman breakes the serpents head This lyon of the tribe of Judah conquers and casts downe the roaring lyon both in himselfe and his members This Michael is hee that sits on a white horse and hath a bow in his hand Revel 6. 2. that is the word of the Law and Gospell whence hee shoots deadly arrows to wound his enemies Psal. 45. 6. And to him is given a triumphant crowne beeing the King of glory and he goeth out conquering that hee may overcome The proofe hereof appeares by considering the two wayes of Michaels comming Hee comes 1. In person 2. In Spirit 1. Michael in the dayes of his flesh and infirmity in his owne person encountred all the devils hand to hand subdued all the devills he met withall and healed all that were oppressed with the devill Yea if there were a legion in one man hee made them come running and couching and begging forbearance Hee imposed them silence by a word and by the same cast them out of their hold 2. Hee comes in spirit by the powerfull preaching of the Gospell by which Sathan was so bound up and cast out of his rule that the exorcists could no longer practise their devillish arts Act. 8. 8. when the Gospell was preached in Samaria the great power of Simon Magus which had madded the people vanished and came to nothing Act. 16. 16. The spirit of the Pythonisse was driven away at Philippi by the Gospell preached by Paul Act. 19. 18. After the Ephesians had received the Gospell they burnt their magicall bookes and had no more to do with those devillish arts That is famous which Suidas reporteth of the oracle of Apollo when Augustus Cesar under whom Christ was borne asked who should rule after him no answer was given but this The Hebrew child who is King over the gods commands mee to leave this Temple and get mee to hell now therefore go quietly from these our altars To which wee will adde that of Porphyrie a deadly enemy of Christ and a scoffer of Christian religion who as Eusebius cites him hath these words Nowadaies men marvell that our city is so many yeares together annoyed with the pestilence whereas Esculapius and the other gods are farre gone away from it For since this Iesus is worshipped we can get no benefit by the gods One reason of the point is taken from the end of Christs comming which was to dissolve the works of the devill 1. Ioh. 3. 8. to shake downe his kingdome and destroy his power All the worke and office of Christ is but to cast out the Dragon The strong man had bound all mankinde hand and foot 1. From doing good 2. Unto punishment for doing evill 3. From helping our selves Now a stronger then hee commeth and looseth the prisoners that were bound his office being partly to preach liberty to the captives by his doctrine and partly to open the prison doores by his merit and obedience Another reason is taken from the power of his person who is God and man as God he hath absolute power and soveraigne command over all creatures even the same joint power with the Father and the Holy Ghost infinite uncreated omnipotent As mediator 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and man hee is by his office exalted at the right hand of God above all names and principalities to whom the Father hath committed and by whom hee executeth all power in heaven and earth for the Father ruleth all by the Sonne Hence is his title Lord of Lords and King of Kings Revel 17. 14. The Angell said Hee shall be great Luke 1. 32. And so hee was for hee is the greatest in respect 1. Of his person 2. Of his office 3. Of his kingdome and command over all Hence must it follow that the power armory and skill of the dragon is but impotency folly and weaknesse compared to Michael and must be hopelesse to prevaile unlesse hee could bring also into the field divine power and eternall majesty The third reason is taken from the powerfull meanes with which Christ commeth armed and furnished against the Dragon and these are five 1. A powerfull death which is of more strength than the lives of all men and Angels Hebr. 2. 14. By death he destroyed him that had the power of death that is the Devill Iohn 12. 31. Now is the Prince of the world cast out But how by Christs lifting up upon the Crosse for he saith If I be lifted up This Michael hath spoyled principalities and powers upon his Crosse That is the Charriot of triumph there hee tormented the devils while they tormented him there they crucified themselves more than him and as Haman there they reared a Gibbet for their owne execution 2. A powerfull resurrection wherein he mightily declared himselfe the Sonne of God Rom. 1. 4. a worke passing all created power either to doe or hinder from being done for whereas his powerfull death was properly the death of sinne wherein the dragon ruled so his powerfull resurrection overcomes the world hell the grave in all which the dragon before tyrannized for hereby hee applyeth that salvation which by his death he merited hee maintaineth that salvation which he had formerly procured and hereby raiseth up all his members to eternall life at the last and great day of his appearing 3. A powerfull Ministery for the conversion of persons and nations and casting the dragon out of
it in matter of salvation and so as may stand with his Churches profitable exercise and excitation In these foure regards they are all cast out with their Head Here is terror for al the angels agents of the dragon who hence may perceive that Jesus Christ hath already got the same victory over them as over the dragons and devils themselves and duely waites a fit time for full execution and manifestation Consider what a fearefull thing it is to bee a wicked man a servant of sinne an enemy of grace a scorner of religion or religious persons or exercises a Sabbath-breaker a drunkard a vicious person an unbeleever or impenitent person here is an angell of the dragon who if hee persist in this estate is as certainly cast out into destruction by Christ as is the dragon his head and mover what else doth our Saviour teach Mat. 25. 41. but that the dragon and his angels are equally accursed and wicked men sunke downe in the same curse as they all of them being equally against Christ and Christ against them all Our Saviour for the comfort of the Elect saith Iohn 12. 26. Where I am there shall my servant bee so in proportion where the dragon is there must his angels and agents bee Object But I hope for salvation by Christ I am baptized and come to Church and heare the Word and love God above all and my neighbour as my selfe c. Answ. Many shall come to Christ at the last day and professe as much or more and yet being angels of the dragon are cast out with him Mat 7. 22. Thou art not an open enemy yea but art thou a covered secret enemy of Christ No pretence or conceit of a good estate can hinder thee from being an angell of the dragon or from being cast out with him First if thou discernest not the things of God but art uncapable unteachable savouring the things of the flesh not of the Spirit and findest most sweetnesse and contentment in the things of this life thou art apprently cast out as yet with the dragon without the Kingdome of God Secondly if thou hearest never so much and blessest thy selfe in thine iniquity if thou hearest for fashion without conscience or desire after Gods wayes if thou secretly loathe or fret at the Word powerfully preached or holdest any sin against it it is a deadly favour to thee thou art cast out with the dragon to whom also it is a sentence of damnation Thirdly if thou avoidest the society of godly men and in heart lovest not such as bee truely religious but hatest them because they follow goodnesse and hauntest with wicked and profane persons and delightest in them runnest with them and chusest them for thy companions thou art as yet in the same darknesse with the dragon 1 Iohn 2. 11. Fourthly if thou speakest evill of the way of God and despightest the truth revilest such as more openly professe it disgracest the publike or private exercises of religion or discouragest such as undertake them thy profession keepes thee not from being cast out with the dragon Michael hath cast thee out having said Hee that is with us cannot lightly speake evill of us Marke 9. 39. 2. From this glorious victory of Michael over the angels of the dragon note the vaine and bootlesse enterprises of the angels of the dragon against the Church They rage and bragge and plot and fret and all to cast the Church out of the earth but cannot prevaile for First themselves are cast out into the earth their power and liberty is onely to hurt earthly minded men that preferre earth before heaven and contemne the heavenly truth preached but in regard of the Saints they have short hornes they can hurt none marked sprinkled or sealed Secondly the Church cannot bee cast out of the earth unlesse the angels of the dragon were stronger than Michael they may chase the Church out of one corner into another but out of the earth they cannot because his Kingdome is everlasting Thirdly they are but angels of the dragon and their Head being spoyled of his power what hope have they to prevaile Did the Papists consider that being angels of the dragon cast out already by Michael they are in extreme danger it would abate something of the bragging pride hopes and insolency did they thinke that the great angell of the dragon the Antichrist of Rome were already cast out by the sentence and power of Michael it would abate their hopes If it doe not lessen theirs let it raise ours that however they may afflict some particular Church yet shall they never obtaine their purpose as they hope and desire but shall bee cast out by Michael as the dung of the earth Consider three grounds hereof First that they fight against Christ the Truth and the truth of Christ they fight against the Lambe but the Lambe must overcome and against the truth of Christ which is of that nature that the more it is opposed and oppressed the more it riseth and increaseth Secondly consider how Michael hath already cast them out in their projects and designes all deliverances of Christian Princes have beene from this victory of Michael our owne countrey and Princes abroad are instances enough as in 88. 1605. c. Thirdly against all the angels of the dragon oppose our Archangell described in Rev. 10. 1. c. 1. A mighty Angell protector of his Church 2. Comming from heaven in a gracious and powerfull presence to help his Church 3. Cloathed with a Cloud once of flesh now of divine Majestie as in the wildernesse 4. A Rainbow on his head a league of grace and peace first with God then from the rage of Antichristian enemies 5. His face as the Sunne enlightning his Church dispersing clouds and stormes bringing faire gleames of warme comfort 6. His feet as Pillars of power and might to sustaine his Church and of fire to consume the enemies as Chaffe and stubble 7. In his hand a little booke open Christ opens it to the world and holds it open though Antichrist would shut up the truth and did a long time 8. Hee set his right foot on the sea and his left on the earth that is now takes power and dominion upon the Continent and Ilands and raiseth Christian Emperours and Princes by professing the truth to restore him his right detained by Antichrist 9. Hee crieth with a loud voyce as when a Lyon roareth the more that tyrants and Antichrist roare and rage against the truth with their Buls the more doth this Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah put forth the mighty voice of the Gospel and as with rams horns casteth downe the wals of Antichristian Iericho 10. He sweares in verse 6. that time or delay shall be no more namely not so miserable and mournfull as they were under the sixe Trumpets when Antichrist domineired and none durst resist who would not be presently turned to ashes but better times should
great and chearfull noise not of men wishing for good but of a multitude chearing themselves and congratulating together in the victory of Michael and the ruine of the dragon For this preface is a prophesie foretelling something to come although delivered in time past after the manner of Prophets II. Whos 's voice was this Answ. Sundry of great learning and piety hold this voice to be the joy and acclamation of angels in heaven for the happy victory of the Church because it is said verse 12. Rejoyce ye heavens c. But this seemeth not to be so for two reasons in the context First they say The accuser of our brethren is cast out but the angels are not our brethren they are our fellow-servants Revel 22. 9. and chap. 19 10. where the same Greeke words shut out the word one in our English translation which the new translation observeth This is plaine in that opposition Heb. 2. 16. Hee tooke not the seede of Angels but of Abraham that hee might be like his brethren as the angels were not Secondly these are said to overcome by the blood of the lambe and by the blood of their owne testimony or martyrdome which cannot agree to angels who can bee no martyrs Others hold it to be the voice joy of the Saints in heaven who acknowledge us their brethren and rejoyce in our joy and in the overthrow of the Churches enemies But this being an exultatiō arising out of a particular victory namely the first great victory of Michael against the imperial dragōs it is not so easie to conceive how the particular passages of the Churches affaires may be knowne or revealed to the Saints in heaven For the brittle glasse of the Trinity blowne by the Papists is long since broken It is out of doubt that they do most perfectly rejoyce with us in the generall victory of Michael against the dragon and in the finall conquest of the Church and ruine of all the enemies which they know well enough and by better experience then our selves But that they rejoyce in the particular passages of the Church on earth wee may either doubt ordeny it Neither can it be cleared why they should more see the particular comforts of the Church then her particular combats and sorrows which if they should see and not sorrow for how could they be in perfect charity and if they should see and sorrow for how could they be in heavenly happinesse I expound it therefore to bee the cheerfull noise of innumerable citizens of the Church militant provoking themselves to sound forth the majesty and praise of God for his great mercy to his Church and his great judgements against the dragon and his angells III. Why is it called a lowd voice Answ. For foure reasons 1. For the multitude of them that joyne in this victoriall and gratulatory verse and voice the consent of many is called but one voice even all the Saints in those times were knit in one consent all of them enjoying the benefit of the deliverance as well as they that got the victory 2. For the magnitude of the joy for so great a victory It is fit the joy should be correspondent to the blessing which indeed was an heape or bundle of blessings both spirituall and temporall 3. Because this victory was to be audibly proclaimed to the whole world and not in a corner every where shall these devout and divine notes testifie how Christ and Christians have prevailed against all profane paganisme idolatry and tyranny 4. From the faithfull and sanctified persons it was very lowd for it was beyond a voice whereas in the slow and formall thankes of men without godlinesse there is nothing be yong a voice which can scarce get without their mouths that either God or man may heare them But this voice was joyned with faith and feeling and issued from fervencie and love which were as wings to lift up and mount it to heaven and make the earth ring againe from which warme and stirring affection if this voyce of praise did not proceed it were still-borne dead without life and motion All the faithfull whēthey see the overthrow of the enemies of the Church must break out into the joyful praises of God Psal. 58. 10. The just shall rejoyce when they see the vengeance and shall say Verily there is a God that judgeth Exod. 15. 1 When Pharaoh and his host were drowned Moses and Miriam solemnly sung out the praises of God So did Deborah and Barak in the overthrow of Iabin and Sisera and appointed a song of tryumph to be publiquely sung in Israel to keepe in minde and memory that honourable victory Iudg. 5. 1. And as here all the band of Michael tryumph in the overthrow of the dragon and his kingdome so was it alwaies the use of the Church to sing out the praises of God for the overthrow of the enemies Thus did they sing to Saul his thousands and to David his tenne thousands when hee had slaine Goliah 1. Sam. 18. Thus in Hesters time in testification of the praise of God and their owne duty was instituted a feast to be annually kept for the destruction of Haman and the Jewes joyfull deliverance Hest. 9. 31. But is not this contrary to Christian and brotherly charity which ought alwayes to wish desire and delight in the salvation and prosperity of men rather then to rejoyce in their ruine and overthrow and that hatefull sinne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is condemned as most unbeseeming Christians I answer so long as it appeares not to us that any enemy of God is destinated to destruction we ought to pray for his conversion and salvation alwayes attempering our prayer to the glory of God the justice of God and the amplifying of his kingdome But where God hath revealed his justice and now hope of amendment is cut off in such persons wee must rejoyce that they are falne But with two conditions 1. With holy affections not as they are our enemies but as they are Gods enemies not rejoycing in the evill that hath overtaken their persons but in the good that befals the Church by the overthrow of their state power courses which were directly set against God 2. With mixt affections consider them as men so humanity bids us sorrow in their ruine consider them as men in whom the will and justice of God is revealed and now piety steps in and makes us rejoyce in the righteousnesse of it Object 2. Oh but it is said in Prov. 24. 17. Bee not glad when thine enemy falleth and let not thy heart rejoyce when he stumbleth how will this stand with this doctrine Answ. The answer will bee plaine if wee consider the enemies and the affection here meant 1. Salomon speaketh here of private enemies thine enemy such as have done wrong to us Wee may not rejoyce in any evill befalling our enemies as ours But our Text and doctrine speakes
wicked enemies of it For 1. By these overthrows the most desperate enemies are daunted for a time and by the terrour of judgements discouraged from their mischievous enterprises against the Church Did not Gods plagues on the Egyptians stop their unreasonable violence against Israel yea however the kings heart was hardened to destruction yet the people were overcome so as to do them all the good they could leaving themselves bare and naked to adorne and enrich them with their Jewels And how hath the heavy hand of God felt by our enemies made them lesse bold to attempt the like mischiefes yea rather inclined them to be at a kinde of peace with us 2. By the dreadfull overthrows of wicked men the Lord sets up his Church and makes even the enemies themselves submit and stoop to her Psalm 18. 44. When Davids sword prevailes in the Lords battels strangers shall bee in subjection though dissemblingly The proud Aramites were forced to submit themselves wiih halters about their necks to the King of Israell 1. King 20. 31. 2. Chron. 32. 22. When that memorable judgement was executed against the King of Assur and his proud army many are said to bring offerings to Jerusalem and presents to Hezekiah who was magnified thenceforth of all nations So by the fearfull hand of God against proud Herod the Lord made his word to prosper and beleevers to multiply Act. 12 23. 24. 3. By the judgements of God powred out upon wicked men they themselves are convinced in their consciences and forced to acknowledge themselves in a wrong course and that the state of the godly whom they persecute is farre more happy then their owne If Balaam in his prosperity wished himselfe in the number of Gods people what did hee when the sword came against him in the slaughter of the Midianites Numb 31. 8. And when the Egyptians were hurled among the waves did they not wish themselves in the state of the meanest Israelites And shall not all wicked enemies who now brave it out against the Saints do so also when the waters of Gods wrath arise and beginne to returne forcibly upon them III Motives to this duty are these 1. The end proposed by the Lord of all his actions is the setting up of his glory but especially when in overthrowing the dragon hee sheweth forth all his glorious attributes of power justice hatred of sinne revenge of sinne as also of mercy care and love of his Church the over-mastering of her enemies for the terrour of all proud adversaries and the encouraging and confirming the faith of the Saints 2. As this is the Lords end so wee cannot disappoint him of this end without our own great prejudice For as thankfull praises for old mercies invite new so ingratitude being a bundle of many sins hinders the course and current of Gods blessings unto us If we would continue perpetuate mercies to ourselvs we must not deprive the Lord of his due praises 3. The Lord hath manifested his pleasure and that hée is well pleased to have the mindefulnesse of his mercies towards his people to dwell with his Church to beget in them more love of himselfe and a greater desire of promoting his kingdome Hence himselfe pleased to be the institutor of feasts speciall services for perpetuall memory of mercies deliverāces as the Paslover to perpetuate the memory of the Angels passing over the Israelites houses in slaying the first born of Egypt saving thē frō the revenging Angell And in their entring into the land of Canaan hee appointed the feast of Tabernacles in remembrance of all that providence and preservation of them and theirs from all enemies while they dwelt not in walled townes but in Tabernacles forty yeares in the wildernesse 4. The very Heathens themselves after their victories would institute publique solemnities to their gods in way of thankfulnesse and dedicate dayes and temples to them for remembrance and shall Christians come behinde them and as the manner is after victories eate and drinke and bragge and sweare in the meane time forget their songs to the Lord 5. We cannot better or liker to our life of heaven exercise our selves on earth when all the Saints shall solemnly and tryumphantly sing and sound out the glory of God for their finall deliverance from the Dragon and all his Angels by Jesus Christ when the Angels Saints Patriarchs Prophets Apostles Martyrs and all the blessed company of heaven shall joyne in the song of Moses and the Lambe Now the Saints on earth must resemble and begin this life of heaven and seeing all other services and spirituall duties shall cease and onely this shall remaine in heaven our care must bee that it cease not upon earth This doctrine casts out of the society of the Church such as grieve and repine at her prosperity and happy victories for he cannot be a member of the Church who rejoyceth not in her joy nor a sonne of this mother who is not glad in her prosperity Is it a note of a righteous man to rejoyce when hee seeth the vengeance Psalm 58. 10. what is hee then that pineth when hee seeth Gods revenge powred on the heads of his adversaries 1. Such as grieve when Antichrists kingdome is shaken when they heare any newes of defeating his forces and cannot containe or conceale themselves but by magnifying the Catholike Captaines and contemptuous discourses against the Protestants forces bewray what they are and on what part they stand good subjects must they needs bee while they bewray such sure affections to the enemies of GOD our religion our Countrey our King and our Kings Children and good souldiers to Christ and trusty who are sorry when their Generall gets a victory I cannot tell whether to impute their boldnesse more to want of grace in disclaiming the truth or want of wit in such discovery of themselves 2. Such as rage and storme against the power of the Word which discovers the nakednesse of Popery So shamelesse and foolish are some ignorant sots and so earnestly set for their Popish Dagon that if they heare any thing against the doating doctrines of Popery they are ready to tumult as the Ephesians for their Diana It is nothing with them to revile the Ministers and give them all the lie and charge them with ignorance or falsification But what need clearer evidence to cast them for treachery against Christ his truth and holy religion established by the lawes in regard of which if folly it selfe did not leade them they would forbeare 3. Such as cannor endure our solemnities and daies of publike joy for our deliverances against the bloody Papists but as Vipers swell with poyson and griefe that their mother hath any cause of joy and that the Church and Kingdome was lifted up by God from such destruction as never came into the heads of any wretches but Papists or devils The barbarous heathens could not expresse their joy sufficiently in their triumphs gratulatory rites
to their gods for the deliverance of their Countries and commonwealths from danger but many among us who yet must goe for good subiects else all is mar'd rather expresse the contrary in the miraculous deliverances of their Prince and Countrey and cannot bee brought to share in the ioy of sound-hearted and loyall subiects 4. Such as will not indure the sound application of doctrine which casts downe the strong lusts and advanced sinnes of men they would blunt the edge of the sword of Christs mouth or wrest it out of the hand of his valiant Captaines they will breake the Scepter of Christ rather than it shall get any victory against the sinnes of men and no man shall stand up to build Jerusalem but they are grieved as was Sanballet and Tobiah against Nehemiah that such a man was come who wished the prosperity of Jerusalem Neh. 2. 10. but these that-will not indure this powerfull voyce of Christ shall heare another uttered by himselfe Those mine enemies who would not suffer mee to raigne over them bring them hither that I may destroy them Now is come salvation c. After the Preface we come to the parts of this triumphant song which are two The former containes the ioy of the Church vers 10. 11. the latter the wofull condition of the enemies vers 12. Woe to the inhabitants of the earth and sea c. The ioy of the Church singeth out 1. The praises of God the giver of all victory 2. The praises of Michael the Generall vers 10. 3. The praises and due commendation of the armie the angels of Michael who had valiantly and couragiously demeaned themselves in the conquering of the dragon and his angels vers 11. In singing forth the praises of God are 1. The matter 2. The reason The matter of praise is the ascribing 1. To God salvation strength and Kingdome 2. To Christ Power The reason For the accuser c. All these Attributes ascribed to God and Christ are amplyfied by the circumstances 1. Of time now 2. Of place in heaven Of the first Attribute Now is salvation in heaven By heaven is meant the Church militant whose conversation is in heaven and which is the heavenly part upon earth So the Word is used through the whole Chapter By salvation is meant two things in Scripture 1. The happy deliverance of Beleevers from the state of perdition and eternall damnation called therefore the heires of salvation Heb. 1. 14. this is spirituall and eternall 2. The safety and externall security of Gods people by their deliverance from cruell tyrants who sought the overthrow and destruction of their bodies so Exod. 14. 13. Behold the salvation of the Lord that is the deliverance from Pharaohs Army This latter a fruit of the former is here especially meant The particle now hath great light in it to cleare the Text for it may be obiected Was not salvation and power Gods before or were they not in heaven that is seene in many singular victories of the Church before Ans. As these Attributes were never wanting in God so the Church never failed of needfull salvation but we must know 1. That the Scripture useth to say a thing is done when it is manifested so to bee as Iohn 17. 5. Glorifie thy Sonne with the glory I had before c. so now salvation is declared and manifested in this victory against the first assault of the Imperiall dragons Before while the heathen Emperours raged against Christian religion for the upholding of Paganisme and heathenish Idolatry iniquity raigned unto death of soules and tyranny to the destruction of bodies by thousands and ten thousands But now salvation is wrought in heaven Christian Emperors have brought in the Prince of peace in stead of those tyrants the Gospell of peace a word of salvation received by faith the end of which is salvation and the peace of the Gospell by which the force of the tyrants is abated themselves confounded and happy safety procured 2. Wheras before the Lord put forth his salvatiō for his Church his praise seemed suppressed or by a few in silence and in corners confessed now is salvation his the praise of salvation is with a loud voyce openly admired and extolled in the publike congregation of all the faithfull by the overthrow of the dragon shineth as the bright beames of the Sunne in all eyes Now is salvation manifested by God magnified by Gods people God is the sole Author and worker of salvation to his Church and members for this is the voyce and song of the Church here Which words seeme to be taken out of the mouth of the Church elsewhere on the like occasion This was the foot of Davids song of deliverance Psal. 3. 9. Salvation is the Lords and of Ionahs Psalme of praise for his miraculous preservation Chap. 2. 10. Salvation is of the Lord and of the Churches song Exod. 15. 2. The Lord is become my salvation and of Habakkuks song Ch. 3. 13. Thou wentest forth for the salvation of thy people even for salvation with thine anoynted where the Lord as a powerfull Generall is said to make an expedition against the enemies of the Church And to shew that there is no Saviour besides him the deliverance of the Church by way of appropriation is called Gods salvation Exod. 14. 13. 1. God alone hath promised it and hee alone can performe it his promise is in Esay 46. 13. I will give salvation to Sion and my glory unto Israel and hee alone can performe it for First the Church cannot save her selfe such is her impotency and weaknesse no more than a flocke of sheepe can fence themselves from the droves of Lyons Wolves Foxes or dogs Secondly neither can other men helpe her Es. 59. 16. and 63. 5. there was none to help none to uphold therefore his arme did save it and his righteousnesse did sustaine it Thirdly no other creature can save her for it is onely his priviledge that made her to save her Esa. 44. 24. Thus saith the Lord thy Redeemer that formed thee from the wombe and Chap. 45. 18. 21. Hee that created heaven and formed earth proveth himselfe thence to be the onely just God and Saviour and commands his people Looke unto me all the ends of the earth and ye shall be saved vers 22. 2. God is onely Saviour of his Church by reason of that affection and relation which is betweene him and his people for First they are his flocke and hee as a good shepherd will save them as David did his sheepe from the Lyon and the Beare Secondly they are his Children and as a mother carrieth her childe in her armes to save it from knocks and dangers so doth the Lord his first-borne Both these are expressed in Exod. 15. 13. by two Hebrew words nacha and nahal the one taken from the tender care of a shepheard the other from the indulgent care of a parent Thirdly the Church is his
up on high for the terrible blow when the fire was a giving to their diabolical Engine then was salvation the Lords now was the Lord seene our strong Saviour for although our salvation was then sent us in a royall vessell yet then was salvation the Lords At this day other Countries few or no Protestant Countries excepted sit in the dust nay in goare-blood there lamentable spectacles are fire sword blood in streames and rivers shed like water in the streets in the fields in the houses here meets them death of Parents of husbands of brethren there overtakes them orbity of Children deflouring of wives and daughters with shamefull villanies and cruelties beseeming Popish forces Their noises are frightfull alarmes roaring of great Ordinances tumbling downe of Towers townes and houses over their heads unhappy tydings of burning spoyle and slaughter But we enjoy peace plenty the Gospell of peace safety and happy Protection under our owne Vines and figtrees our noises are sermons Psalmes songs of triumph for many miraculous deliverances At this our happinesse Papists chafe fume plot and curse that there is no sorcery against Iacob and are inraged that no plot succeeds but fals upon the heads that devise them and whence is all this but that salvation is the Lords And were it not for our sinnes salvation would bee the Lords still for us all the power of Antichrist nor all Popish forces nor all the devils in hell could drive Christ out of his place if our sinnes did not grieve him and drive him away from us 2. This is a reproofe both of Churches and persons 1. This doctrine casteth out the Church of Rome from being the true Church of God which I prove thus The true Church singeth salvation onely to the Lord the Romish Church singeth not salvation onely to the Lord therefore the Romish Church is not the true Church The latter part or assumption I prove thus That Church which seeketh or assigneth salvation to any thing within themselves or without themselves singeth not salvation onely to the Lord but the Church of Rome seeketh and assigneth salvation both to things within and without themselves besides the Lord ergo Within themselves they seeke and assigne salvation to the merit of their owne workes The Rhemists on Heb. 6. 10. say that our workes are meritorious and the very cause of salvation so farre as God should bee unjust if he rendred not heaven for the same Andradius saith that heaven is not given freely but is due to our workes and that God hath set forth heaven to sale for our workes and it is as due as a peny for a peny-worth Suarez also saith A supernaturall worke from grace within it selfe and of it own nature hath a proportion with the reward and a sufficient value to be worth the same The reward is not given for Christs merit saith he the merit of Christ cannot bee made our merit neither can our merits have the power of meriting from Christs merit or any more worthinesse than they be ordained to have of themselves yea our merits are true merits and have an inward worthinesse proportionable to the reward in the same manner as if we conceived a man to be just without the merits of Christ as many thinke of the Angels and Adam in innocency So Suarez a Pillar of that Church Tom. 1. in Thom. 3. 1. Here is a Church built upon another rocke and foundation than Christ. 2 Here are Christs merits thrust under board reward is not given for them 3. Here is salvation affirmed without Christ as the Angels and Adam in innocency 4. Here are our owne merits without all power or merit from Christs 5. Here God crownes mans merit not his owne gift contrary to Augustine de grat lib. arb c. 6. 6. Here merit is magnified and grace quite excluded contrary to Paul If it be of grace then no more of workes 7. Here our owne performances which are all due debt sinfull damnable and when wee have done all we can unprofitable Luke 17. 10. yet are more profitable more honourable and beneficiall than all Christs Away henceforth with S. Pauls doctrine that eternall life is either a gift of God or a free gift No farre be it from us saith the Deane of Lovaine that we should looke for eternall life as a poore man doth for his almes but as the Garland which by our labour we have deserved Here is every man a Jesus in himselfe without respect of the death or merits of Jesus in a word here is a damnable abrogating of the whole Gospell a new establishing the Covenant of workes Here is no longer a Christian faith nor a Christian Church cleave to it who will or dare in this faith is no salvation they are abolished from grace and cut off from Christ Shall wee after such light suffer our selves to bee led away from the truth to an heresie that leads us from Christ salvation merited by him Let them say salvation is not the Lords and seeke it in themselves their owne merits meanings and observances let their owne arme save them let them disclaime the Churches acclamation who sing that salvation is the Lords in whole and in part for beginning and perfection But let us disclaime our selves for why should thistles boast of figs and let him that glorieth glory in the Lord. Without themselves they seeke and sing salvation to many things I referre them to two First the Host of heaven Secondly the host in earth 1. The Popish Idolaters runne to the helpe of Angels Every one hath his speciall Angell to whose protection hee must daily commit himselfe and all his affaires yea and wee are bound to invocate the Angels for helpe and salvation so say the Rhemists on Col. 2. 18. because they are our advocates for mercy and on 1 Iohn 2. 1. contrary to the very words We have but one Advocate with the father because wee have but one Head and one that can plead his owne justice for mercy 2. They runne to the Saints departed as their tutelary patrons and defenders of themselves and their Cities whō they invocate to helpe save thē not as Mediatours onely which were too much but as meriters and bestowers of mercy It were tedious to shew how every countrey City family every man every state of men every art every disease every beast have their peculiar Saint and Saviour Some Saints rule the Sea some the Land some the Countries some the Cities some the Elements some the arts some the trades some the beasts some the birds and every Saint knowes his charge The Student must pray to Saint Gregory the Sayler to S Nicolas the Painter to S. Luke the Physitian to S Cosmas the Lawyer to Saint Iuno so Smiths Taylers Hunters horsemen to S. George the very harlots have S. Afra and Magdalen nay every beast and bird hath a saint to pray unto geese Gallus sheep Wendelin horse Eulogius hogs
Anthony c. Oh abominable sinke of Romish Idolatry the true Church doth not sing salvatioÌ„ to Saints living or dead but saith of Abraham Iacob They know us not Es. 63. 16. here Salvation is the Lords this the Church of Rome doth not therefore it is not the true Church But 3. Above all their hatefull Idolatry they exceed themselves and all other Idolaters in worshipping the Queene of heaven and depending on their Lady and where the true Church sing salvation to the Lord they sing salvation to the Lady The Psalter of Bonaventure which they call the Ladies Psalter is a witnesse beyond exception or credit where in every Psalme whatsoever is sung to the Lord they change into the Lady Psalme 3. 1. O Lady why doe they increase that trouble me Psal 6. 1. O Lady correct me not in thy fury so in all the rest all prayers all confessions all the praises of Gods salvation are turned wholy upon her Add to this that they turned Athanasius Creed into our Ladies Creed Whosoever will be saved must above all things beleeve firmely concerning Mary which whosoever holdeth not firmely cannot be saved and so on and concludes This is the faith of our Virgin Mary which whosoever c. They have and doe sing to her the Song of Simeon Now let thy servant of Mary depart in peace for mine eyes have seene the salvation of Mary which thou hast prepared before the face of all people a light c. They sing to her the Song of Zachary Luke 1. 68. Blessed be the Lady and the Mother of my God of Israel who by thee hath visited and redeemed his people and raised up an horne of salvation And Maries owne Song My soule doth magnifie my Lady and the Song of Ambrose We praise thee Lady wee acknowledge thee to bee the Lady c. The same Bonaventure in his Ladies Psalter lately imprinted prayeth to her thus Coge illum peccatoribus misereri Enforce Christ to have mercy upon sinners and in his Treatise called corona B. Mariae Virginis Iure matris impera tuo dilectissimo filio Command thy welbeloved sonne in the right of a mother to turne our hearts from the love of earthly things unto heavenly And in their Mariall the name of the Lady is a strong tower the sinner flyeth unto her and is saved as is said of God Prov 18. 10. Is not this to sing salvation to their Lady not to the Lord Biel upon his Exposition of the Canon of the Masse saith Wee flie principally to the Queene of heaven for it is signified in Ester the Queene who comming to appease King Ahasuerus had this grant It shall be given thee though thou aske halfe of my Kingdome so God the Father having his justice and mercy as the chiefest goods of his Kingdome keepes his justice to himselfe and surrenders his mercy to the Virgin Mary and so makes her as Bonaventure cals her the chiefe corner stone Bernard de Busti in his Marial tels us Velocior est nonnunquam salus memorato nomine Mariae quà m invocato nomine Iesu filij ejus A man may be sooner saved by mentioning the name of Mary than by calling upon the name of Christ her sonne How then is salvation the Lords Christ saith I have trodden the winepresse alone and there was no man with me Esa. 63. 3. but saith hee there was one woman c. Bozius de signis Ecclesiae saith By the two Cherubins covering the Arke are signified Christ and Mary through whom God is mercifull and heareth our prayers and as Hevah was the mother of the living that filled earth so Mary was the mother that bare all men to heaven That vision beleeved of theÌ„ above the Canonicall Scripture of the two Ladders set up the red Ladder on the top of which Christ stood the Fryers of Francis could not get up by but the white Ladder on the top of which the Virgin Mary stood by that they easily gat up shewes to whom that hereticall Church sings their salvation The heathens would rend their garments and pull their haire off their head to heare such blaspemies against their so reputed gods and wee Christians can comport with such hatefull blaspemous Idolatrous people No marvell if the Gospell take her to her wings when such vile seducers are taken into our bosomes and such Preachers as withstand them cast out of all request But Papists expect not salvation onely from the Host of heaven but from the host in earth Not troubling you with their Crosses Relickes Images all which they invocate for helpe with most religious devotion They all expect the very same salvation from the broaden god as from Christ himselfe the very God for it is very Christs body blood bones flesh Boots and spurs and all Their detestable prayers to their breaden god are infinite in number and sacriledge I will not stirre that sinke now But can wee sufficiently detest or bee too opposite to a religion whose god may be stolne away as Labans Why hast thou stolne my gods where Chrysostome saith Art thou not ashamed of the speech what can they be stollen and be gods too whose god may bee burned in the fire as the bread even after consecration whose god may bee eaten by dogs mice wormes yea by his worshipper Avernoes after his long travell and experience of many religions detested as worst and fondest of all the Christian Religion because said hee they teare him with their teeth whom they worship as a god Can we bee too farre from that religion whose god may poyson him that eates him as in many instances I could shew in their host and whose god may bee broken to pieces and some of them reserved for relickes shall wee bee so senselesse as they to expect salvation from that which cannot save it selfe from wormes The second reproofe after Churches lighteth on many persons that seeke and expect salvation not from the Lord but from the devill seeking to Witches and sorcerers a common sinne even of hearers of the Word Consider some reasons shewing the wickednesse of it 1. It is against Gods Commandement Levit. 19. 26 â—1 Yee shall use no inchantment the soule that turneth after such I will set my face against and cut off God by his Law pronounceth death on the Witch and the seeker to him see Deut. 18. 10. 2. All commerce with the devill directly or indirectly mediately or immediately is condemned First the open compact with Satan by the Wisard who openly invocates the devill and for his helpe renounceth his Creator his Baptisme Jesus Christ and his redemption worships the devil executes his commands c. It is absolutely wicked to require this of them which they cannot doe without their owne destruction and wraps themselves in the sinne for not principals onely but accessaries are worthy of death Rom. 1. 32. Secondly for the secret compact on thy part thou seekest them for thou gettest no cure but by
faith in that diabolicall meanes nor farther than thou bewrayest distrust infidelity contempt and rebellion against God as Eliah said to Ahaziah Is it because there is no God in Israel that thou goest to Baalzebub the god of Ekron 2 Kings 1. 3. 3. It is a signe of a man or woman in a woefull estate that seeketh to witches First hee is an unbeleever if the word had prevailed to heale his infidelitie he would not seeke to Witches faith makes no such haste Secondly hee is one that carelesly or maliciously rejects the Gospell and therefore God gives him over to manifest and open contempt of him Pharaoh despising the Word is given over to bee deluded by Sorcerers Saul for disobedience to the Word is given over to seeke to Witches he did it not before God was gone from him see 2 Thess. 2. 10. 11. Thirdly he is one whose sin and judgement is ripe as wee see in Saul Pharaoh and Manasses who for conspiring with devils named in the Text as an outragious and transcendent sinne was deprived of his Kingdome bound in fetters and carryed to Babylon 4. The helpe thou câ—nâ—â— get from them is not comparable to the hurt by them for First the devill seldome cures the body but hee kils the soule is hee not a devill as well curing as killing Secondly hee seldome removes the evill either farre or long but sometimes returns it againe in some other kinde or person in children servants or cattell Hence is the common observation that such persons never thrive after it but all goeth backe with them Thirdly if thou shouldst get good by theÌ„ yet know 1. Thou must not judge of an action by the successe but by the rule 2. Thou maist not doe evill that good may come of it 3 It were but as a robber should rufsle and live gallantly by taking of purses 5. Consider this never did good and religious man in Scripture seek to a Witch and what a madnesse is it to forsake the Author of life and follow the author of death and if hee be of the father the devill that doth his workes what art thou or what canst thou thinke of thy selfe Lastly here is a use of consolation If salvation bee the Lords the Church shall not perish but indure safe so long as the Lords salvation indureth 1. The rocke of salvation is founded in heaven not to bee shaken by the forces of earth and hell 2. Wee have a strong city salvation hath God set for wals and Bulwarks Esa. 26. 1. Hee that must scale these wals must first scale heaven it selfe and seeing the Lord hath promised to bee a wall of fire round about Jerusalem Zech. 25. how can the enemy make an inrode or incursion 3. All Satanicall and Antichristian forces must combine and plot in vaine to roote out the people of God from the earth they can assoone hinder the Sunne in his course and turne back the whirlewinde into his place as turne away the Lords salvation from his Church Oh but wee see many potent enemies and mighty forces and strong armies levyed by Antichrist and his Princes against the little flocke of Christ and we see no helpe no likely power to keepe from making havocke of all I answer I. Salvation is the Lords who is more mighty to save than they to spoile else would they soone prove too puissant for the little city of God 2 Thou seest no helpe yet is it not farre off Psalm 85. 9. surely his salvation is neare them that feare him that glory may dwell in our Land 3. It shall bee put forth seasonably and shall not tarry Esa. 46. 13. The time hasteneth when the Church shall sing Now is salvation in heaven now hath the Lord manifested his salvation in his Church in the overthrow of Antichrist And strength and the kingdome of our God These are the two other Attributes ascribed to God the giver of victory By strength is meant the mighty arme of GOD which hath two properties of power the former to sustaine and beare up all things so long as hee will have them to bee The latter to subdue all contrary things to his will and power For this strength must prevaile against all adversary power and can be overcome of none The right hand of the Lord bringeth mighty things to passe Psalm 118. 16. partly in the world partly in the Church called out of the world of which latter our Text properly speaketh By Kingdome in Scripture is meant two things 1. The absolute soveraignty of God over all things to whom appertaine all kingdomes this is called the kingdome of power and appropriated to God The Kingdome is the Lords that is originally and in his owne right all other in the creature is soveraignty derived and delegate Dan. 2. 27. 2. That speciall administration and government which hee exerciseth in setting up and upholding his Church at which our Text aimeth The difference betweene this and the former is In that we are all by nature in this onely by grace in that wee onely live and injoy the benefit of creatures in this we live happily and enjoy the benefit of new creation in redemption and sanctification Now whereas this speciall kingdome is either of grace here or glory hereafter the former is here meant even that kingdome of grace which the dragon specially opposeth who resisteth not so much the kingdome of power nor at all the Kingdome of glory but most fiercely assaileth the kingdome of grace as is plainely convinced by the particle Now is strength and the Kingdome of our GOD in heaven In that the Church rejoyceth that now the Lord hath put forth his strength in the overthrow of the enemies and set up his owne kingdome where the dragon and his angels had ruled in darknesse Idolatry cruelty and tyranny we learne that this Saints ought to rejoyce when they see Gods Kingdome set up and prevaile against the dragon and his angels Rev. 11. 15. When the seventh Angel blew the Trumpet there were great voyces in heaven that is the militaÌ„t Church saying The kingdoms of this world are become our Lords his Christs These were loud voyces of joy and praise that the kingdoms of the earth were converted to Christ and because Christ in his Gospel raigned by the Princes among his their subjects And indeed a good heart seeing Jesus Christ manifesting his royall administration and thereby taken up with sense and feeling of Gods goodnesse to his Church cannot conceale nor containe this joy but must vent and expresse it as Iethro Exod. 18. 9. rejoyced for all the goodnesse the Lord did for Israel he inwardly rejoyced he confessed it with his mouth vers 10. and afterward offered sacrifices to God for his mercy in delivering Israel from Pharaohs bondage which mercy hee twice expresseth And David seeing the forwardnesse of the people offering freely to the Temple rejoyced exceedingly and blessed God before all the congregation 1
Chro. 29. 10. And when the Arke was brought home to the City of David hee was so over-carried with joy that hee could not containe himselfe but he danced before it 2 Sam. 6. 14. 1. A good heart cannot but esteeme it the greatest cause of joy where God is most honoured But God is most honoured where his Kingdom is most advanced for here he glorifieth his power and grace farre above all that is in the kingdome of power First his power is more admirable in setting up the Church than in setting up the world no lesse is his power in conversion than in the Creation of men The power of his Word converting soules is no lesse than the word fiat framing bodies and substances Neither is his power lesse admirable in upholding his Church then in upholding the world putting forth it self daily both in removing the stops and impediments reared against him by Sathan tyrants heretikes wicked worldlings mans corruption as also by advancing the powerfull meanes by which his kingdome is erected continued and inlarged Secondly his grace is magnified by setting up the Kingdome of grace 1. In gathering himselfe a choise people out of the world by a meanes so contemptible to the world 2. In freeing them from the dominion of sinne from the curse of the law and the power of Satan 3. In bestowing on them the free grace of righteousnesse joy peace of conscience and sanctification 4. In their finall salvation 2. Sincere love and affection to our mother the Church and to our brethren the children of our father cannot but bewray it selfe in rejoycing in their joy seeing this onely affection will shew a man to bee of the house and blood of Christ and his seed How doe men rejoyce when their neare kindred as Parents brethren or children rise up in earthly wealth honour and happinesse Even so will a godly man when he seeth any advanced in grace which brings ever a rich revenue with it desirable above wealth besides honour and favour of GOD to which all earthly honour and favour is winde and vanity and all rejoycing in any man or gift without this is carnall unseasoned and unsound And contrarily he is signed to bee out of the communion of Saints who rejoyceth not in the grace of everie one seeing every grace in every Christian is every Christians grace neither can hee bee a lively member whose welfare is shut up in himselfe seeing the health of the whole body stands in the welfare of every part 3. That must be the greatest cause of joy in earth which is next and likliest to the joyes in heaven But to see the kingdome the Lords is the next and likest to the joyes of heaven Therefore 1. This maketh way and entrance into that Kingdome of glory 2. That Kingdome of glory is but the perfection of this For here is a daily subduing of enemies and that is a conquest of all enemies subdued and vanquished this a gathering of subjects into the kingdome in that all subjects are gathered here the King of glory ruleth his subjects mediately by Princes and Pastors in Magistracy and Ministery there hee ruleth all by himselfe immediately and is by all acknowledged all in all here is a communion of Saints absent from the Lord striving against sinne there is a communion of just and perfect men present with the Lord freed from sinne and triumphing over it here the subjects have begun a chearefull and free obedience ceasing from sinne and have attained peace with God joy good conscience and sweet fellowship with God which is an heaven upon earth there they attaine a perfect obedience a perpetual Sabbath and rest from sinne an heavenly joy in the happy and immediate fellowship with God seeing him as they would So as indeed the setting up of this Kingdome is the setting up of that and is the seed-time of that full Harvest of joy which eye hath not seene This condemnes such as whose eyes are filled with envy at the prosperity and proceedings of the Gospell by which the Kingdome becomes the Lords and gather matter of griefe and wrath where they should most rejoyce As First gracelesse and irreligious people who expresse open contempt of Gods House and Ordinances cleane contrary to holy David who rejoyced to heare the people say to him Come let us goe to the House of God And whereas grace would teach them to count the feet of godly Preachers beautifull they cast mire and dirt in their faces and what disgraces the times wil afford thē an earnest of the ful wages they would pay them if times should prove for them Nothing so much grieves them as a man who is suffered to uphold the Lords Kingdome as Sanballat and Tobiah were exceedingly grieved that Nehemiah sought to build the walls of Jerusalem Secondly profane Ministers who above all men should rejoyce that Christ is preached any maner of way and preferre the worke and prevailing of the Gospell above their chiefe joy yet are full of envy to see Gods blessing given and the Kingdome of the Lord more set up by others than themselves So were the Pharises exceedingly troubled to see the people follow Christ himselfe See all the world goeth after him And their Ghosts walke in the world in numbers of their successors whose hearts rise against those to whose Ministery God gives a better report than to theirs A signe of a proud and unmortified heart Thus did not Moses Num. 11. 28. hee did not presently shove and thrust at Eldad and Medad to thrust them out of the Congregation because they prophesied but was glad and wished more of them The true Apostles were glad that Christ was preached by false apostles though it were of envy but they are false apostles that envie Christ preached of good will Iohn Baptist was glad that Christ increased though himselfe decreased by it Iohn 3. 29. Oh that the Angels of the Churches on earth would resemble the Angels in heaven They sing glory to God when Christ appeares and the poore shepheards preach him so would these were they as free from pride and vaine-glory as they and would frame their high spirits to the lowlinesse of our Lord himselfe who rejoyced in spirit and blessed his Father that hee had revealed the things of the Kingdome to Babes Thirdly others disswade and discourage such as are comming on to Christ and were it not for them would shew themselves subjects to this Lord by frequenting his House and Ordinances Oh you must not heare such nor frequent the Lecture you shall get your selfe a blot c. O unhappy men not onely the perswaded whose lot is to light into such mischievous acquaintance by whom they are intised away from their allegiance to their Heavenly King but most unhappy such perswaders who keepe away with themselves all they can fall in with what is their worke but the same with the dragons Vers. 4. to slay every manchilde so soone as he is borne
sanctification of the Sabbath according to Gods speciall Commandement and yeare by yeare urge the reformation of notorious abuses yet after many yeares nothing is amended there is no lesse working no lesse playing nay more open prophanesse than before that strangers from forraine parts admire to see the disorder of this place and the open prophanesse which hath had a name of good teaching and government And as in this so in other things our comfort must be this that we can grieve at what we cannot amend that the peace of your open prophanesse is proclaimed by your selves disclaimed by your Preachers What a griefe is it that while we preach the word of peace we are all broken into pieces and waste out our time wealth thoughts in frivolous quarrels and willingly part with our peace with God with charity to our brethren with inward contentment and outward credit and reputation And to conclude this point if wee shall see Christ a loser amongst us and that men are so farre from growing according to the means as they grow more froward more wilfull more weary and apparently lose the good things they have begun They were diligent hearers men of good example and earnest affections but now turned away either by Popish perswaders or by the perswasion of their owne deceitfull hearts how may wee grieve at the apostasie of such persons as if the Word of God were not the same of the same savour and sweetnesse as ever it was and if it be they cannot bee the same Well were it for them to consider that righteousnesse departed from shall never bee remembred In all these evils if all our paines study and counsell cannot prevaile wee must turne us to sorrow and teares and mourne over you as Christ over Jerusalem who wept and said Oh that thou hadst knowne the day of thy visitation but now these things are hid from thine eyes Luke 19. 42. IV. But most just cause of griefe and sorrow wee have when wee see that the Kingdome of God gets no more ground in our selves and in our own hearts than it doth as 1. If wee can finde that Christ hath long and many a day knocked at the doore of our hearts and sought entrance but we have not opened our everlasting gates that the King of glory might come in unto us Psal. 24. We make shew of receiving him into the Porters lodge by a formall and livelesse profession but wee cannot afford him a roome in the Inne of our hearts nor allow him a rest there as those that rest in him as our chiefe good we cannot esteeme him our Jewell and other things drosse in comparison of him 2. When we find the word tastlesse and powerlesse in us which is the Scepter of this Kingdome by which it is upheld when it is not so sweete unto our taste as honey in our mouthes when we doe not account our it treasure above all pearles and precious things when our hearts are not set upon it our lives not framed by it our selves not delivered unto it or changed by it into the fashion of it So much place as the Word hath in thee so much place hath Christ himselfe If the Word have no place in thee no more hath Christ nor his Kingdome 3. If we finde not our lusts tamed and the enemies of the Kingdome not subdued in our selves our former corruptions unmortified not crucified our love to sinne no lesse then formerly the love of the world not conquered ourselves not denyed nor can deny our profits and pleasures Now may wee justly mourne that the kingdome of darknesse stands so strong in us that all the battery and meanes planted against it cannot demolish and cast it downe 4. If wee finde the Spirit of grace and fortitude foyled and grieved in us that wee grow not stronger and more chearefull in good and holy duties of piety and mercy that we are not stronger nor stouter in affliction sufferings when we cannot endure losses and reproaches for the name of Jesus Christ nor bee chearefull in other trials when the Spirit brings not this Kingdome of God within us which stands in peace joy love of God which is an heaven upon earth this Kingdome of grace set up in the heart of a Christian is indeed an earthly Paradise 5. If wee have made some way toward this kingdome but growne heavy and weary if wee be fallen from our first love if wee have set our hands to the Plough and looked backe to the world to Popery to carnall counsels wee cannot bee fiâ— for the Kingdome of God Luke 9. 62. And the power of his Christ. The Church having sung out the praises of God the giver of her happy victory in these words with the same loud and fervent voyce proclaimeth the due praise and honour of Michael the Generall In whom wee have 1. His Title Christ. 2. His relation to God the Father his Christ. 3. His Attribute power I. The Title Christ signifyeth one anoynted or the Messiah whereof yee lately heard both the things wherein it chiefly consisteth namely 1. In the ordination and separation of his whole person to the Office of a Mediator 2. In the plentifull effusion of all gifts and graces fit for the Head of the Church as also the differences of his anointing from all the legal anoyntings of their Kings Priests and Prophets they by men hee by God they with externall oyle he with internall they ceremonially in shadow he truely and substantially they to a small measure he beyond all measure they for themselves he for his members Therefore here onely consider that this unction hath speciall reference to his Kingly Office and is so farre here properly considerable II. For the word of relation hee is called his Christ or the Lords Christ. First for distinction for other Kings were anoynted and set up by men but none else thus immediately set up by God Psalmeâ— I have set my King upon Sion Secondly for eminence all other Kings were anoynted as members of the Church though heads of the Civill Kingdome but Christ onely the Lords Christ was anoynted as Head of the Church Thirdly for neare relation they were some of them sonnes of God by adoption but Christ was his owne naturall Sonne and had the divine nature dwelling in him not onely vertually and powerfully as they but substantially and bodily after a sort Col. 2. III. The Attribute here ascribed unto Christ is power The power of Christ is twofold One as he is the Sonne of God Another as the Christ of God The former is potentia creationis which hee hath equall with his Father over all men and creatures The other is potentia conciliationis as hee is Mediator whereby hee ruleth in the Church among Saints who are in speciall subjection and confederacy with him For further explication wee must inquire 1. The difference betweene these two 2. Which of them is here meant The difference betweene these two is
in foure things 1. One of them is essentiall called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even the same essentiall Omnipotence with his Father and the Holy Ghost as God The other is officiall the power not of Essence but of Office as Christ. 2. The former was before all time this given him in time 3. The former incommunicable to any creature for finite is not capable of infinite the latter communicable to Christ himselfe 4. The former is unchangeable and everlasting but the latter given up againe to his Father of whom hee received it 1 Cor. 15. Quest Now which of these is here meant Ans. The latter which is the regall power of Christ the Mediatour which putteth forth it selfe two wayes 1. In preserving and defending his Church against all enemies spirituall and temporall whether wicked spirits or wicked men tyrants and persecutors 2. In the conversion or eversion of his enemies breaking to pieces such Princes as will not bend be bowed and dashing to pieces like a Potters vessell so many as will not kisse the Sonne of God to testifie thereby their amity and subjection And now singeth the Church Here is this power of Christ the King of his Church manifest the dragon was potent but Michael is Omnipotent the dragon was powerfull in earth against the Church but Jesus Christ hath all power in heaven and earth whereby he hath gloriously overthrowne him The power of Christ as Mediatour is superiour to all other created power Not his essentiall power onely as the Sonne of God but even the power of his Office as the Lords Christ and as the royall King of his Church is superiour to all created power besides Phil. 3. 21. According to the working whereby hee is able even to subdue all things unto himselfe Heb. 2. 8. Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet In that he put all in subjection under him hee left nothing that is not put under him 1. His is a full power a plenitude of power Mat. 28. 18. All power is given to mee in heaven and earth Other creatures have much power given them but he hath all power power in heaven to pacifie his Fathers wrath to open heavē which was shut by sinne and to crowne the Saints his members with heavenly glory He hath also all power in earth to chuse out of the world a people where hee will to gather and call by his voyce those whom hee hath chosen to perfect and keepe in his name those whom hee hath gathered to represse tame and overcome all their enemies In all which is a plenitude or fulnesse of power not agreeable to any creature 2. No other creature hath either right or capablenesse of this power The first-borne only had a right and power over all the rest of the brethren none of them over him so hath Christ as Mediatour the first-borne of many brethren Againe other creatures may have great power some by usurpation as Satan the god of the world some by commission and permission as lawfull Princes and Magistrates but Christ by right of inheritance hath all power and this grounded in the love of the Father Iohn 3. 35. The Father loveth the Sonne and hath given all power and all things into his hand No creature can have all things in his hand Here is a just right and undoubted title Againe as the Father only can give it so the Sonne onely can receive it because it is a power attending the hypostaticall union of the two natures and therefore proper to Jesus Christ. Finally not any one member nor all put together are capable of the gifts of the Head but the Father hath appointed him head of all things 3. By Induction we shall see this power of Christ above the power of all creatures and how can it bee other seeing he that sustaineth all things by his mighty Word must bee more powerfull than they all Hebr. 1. First his power is above all created power in heaven For hee is the Lord of the holy Angels and even these glorious creatures that excell in power attend and worship him comming into the world to save the world Heb. 1. 6. and also comming againe to judge the world is attended with all the holy Angels who are therefore called his Angels because to him as their Lord the Angels and powers are subject 1 Pet. 3 ult Secondly his power is above all humane power for his is absolute mens power limited All humane powers are held of him by him and for him Kings raigne he holds off none but hath a soveraignty in his owne right All their power concerneth things on earth and can goe no farther but to binde the outward man but his chiefe power is spirituall in things heavenly ruling in the hearts and consciences of men of which the tribunals of men can take no notice Thirdly his power is above all the power of wicked creatures be they neverso desperately contrary The Devils and wicked spirits obey him and cannot resist his Word as we see every where in the Gospel And wicked men shall one day confesse with Iulian Vicisti Galilaee Jesus of Galilec hath overcome us Fourthly his power is above all the power of unreasonable and senselesse creatures bee they never so fierce and raging Mat. 8. 27. Who is this whom the windes and seas obey Also fire and water as in the Furnace a fourth was seene like the Sonne of God restraining the flames who afterward walked on the waters Also diseases obey him hee saith to the Leper Be cleane and he is so to the lame man Take up thy bed and walke and hee doth so to the blinde Wash and see and so it is And what marvell seeing death it selfe obeyes and delivers his prey at his word Iohn 11. 44. at that Word Lazarus came forth bound hand and foot This concernes the enemies of Christ and of his Kingdome to terrifie them seeing such is the power of Christ as will make them all his footstoole and though they carry matters with strong hand against him they shall not doe so alwayes for 1. This power will reach them and they shall feele it one day 2. It will bridle them and they shall not resist it as now they doe 3 It will prevaile against them to bend or break to save or condemne them 4. The greater they be it will get it selfe more honour upon them as Pharaoh and they shall see and say it is hard to kicke against the pricks More specially 1. Every naturall man is an enemy of Christ every one till hee bee regenerate and reconciled every sinner going on in his sinne Let this power of Jesus Christ shake thee out of thy sinnes for was it such in his low and base estate as all the devils in hel could not resist but with one word were quelled and doe we dare to provoke him now in glory are we stronger than hee 1 Cor. 10. 21. How desperately doe
in demonstration of the spirit that men may say Christ is here indeed I feele his power quickning counselling comforting c. 2 To Magistrates that they put forth all the power they receive of Christ for the glory of Christ and the good of the Church as knowing First that all powers are of God and therefore for God and his causes Secondly they are his Ministers for the good of the good and them that do well Thirdly those that honour God God will honour and contrarily And who seeth not that those that extraordinarily oppose this power of Christ in his Ordinances God extraordinarily opposeth them they cannot so openly contemne him and despise his word but God as manifestly powres contempt upon them and makes them extraordinary spectacles of disgrace and contempt For how can a man set himselfe against God and prosper Fourthly All the power in Christs owne hand was set against sinne and the divels kingdome what better example to a Christian Magistrate 3 To every Christian three wayes 1 Wee are instructed to submit our selves to the royall power of Christ our King as willing subjects acknowledging him the great Centurion of the world For this was prophesied of us in the New Testament Psal. 110. 3. Thy people shall come willingly at the time of holy assembling And otherwise we shall be worse then wicked angels or the unreasonable creatures who all obey his word as we saw before 2 To depend upon this power of Christ as our soveraigne King who hath all power to do us good Want we heavenly things he hath all power in heaven and for heaven he hath power to call to justifie to sanctifie to beautifie to glorifie Want we heavenly graces and riches he hath treasures of wisedome and grace Want we earthly things he hath all power in earth he can bestow not dews of heaven only but the fat of the earth Isaac had but one blessing but he hath more blessings then one and if he be rich being our husband wee shall not be poore 3 To acknowledge this power of Christ in all our receipts of blessing or comfort 1 Finde wee the worke of conversion and sound grace this is not by free-will or preparations or operations of nature but here is a creating power put forth by Christ a power divine working many miracles making a blind man see a deafe man to heare dispossessing a man of many divels raysing a dead man and quickning him that was dead in trespasses and sins 2 Finde wee not onely our peace made up with God but that now wee are lovingly affected to Gods people for Gods image and goodnesse Here is a fruit of Christs mighty power who hath reconciled the wolfe and the Lambe the child and the cockatrice Esa. 11. 6. 3 Finde we any worke of holinesse begun any presence of grace any beginnings of heavenly motion in faith hope love joy zeale constancy Here is a great power of Christ our head by whose power all these are purchased here is a power making a Blackmoore white as snow 4 Findest thou any strength against sinne any temptation foyled any lust given over and hated which thy nature inclineth unto Oh here is the power of Christ above the power of nature Never was sinne foyled but by Christs power never was any a Conquerour in the spirituall combate but by the presence power and strength of the Generall 5 Finde we our prayers heard our defects covered our duties accepted All this is the vertue and power of Christs prayer and by the merit of his obedience Thus must wee with the Church here sing out the power of the Lords Christ. And this also of the Instruction Next this serves the members of the Church for examination namely to try whether we feele this power of Christ put forth in our selves else all is unprofitable and uncomfortable to us Phil. 3. 10. the Apostle counts all other knowledge and priviledges but losse and dung in respect of knowing in himselfe the vertue and power of Christs death and resurrection This is more then to heare of Christ of his life and doctrine of his death and passion It is a lively feeling in his owne soule the power and vertue of his death in the death of sinne and of his resurrection in rising from the grave of sinne This is more then to preach of Christs life and death and goeth beyond all eloquent discourses of the actions and passions of Christ if the Preacher as too many onely know the vertue of Christs death as the Physitian knows the vertues of herbes and simples onely by his reading or relation without his owne experience This knowledge of the power and grace of this Salomon must be like the knowledge of the Queene of Sheba 1 King 10. 7. It was a true word which I heard of thy sayings and wisdome howbeit I beleeved not this report till I came and have seene it with mine eyes neither can halfe the power and glory of Christ be attained by reading or report except our selves by inward feeling and experience come to discerne it That is an happie knowledge of the power of Christ not which is speculative or discoursive but which is experimentall such as the Samaritans Ioh. 4. 42. They say to the Woman Now we beleeve not for thy relation but because our selves have seene Him Quest. How may I discerne the power of Christ in my selfe Answ. It may be discerned by foure special marks or evidences I By the power of the word which is his powerfull arme to salvation So much as thou findest the power of the word so much of the power of Christ mayest thou discerne in thy selfe Now examine 1 Hast thou found the word commanding light out of darknesse in thy soule as in the first creation hath Gods powerfull word created a new saving light in thee that whereas thou wast blind now thou art sure thou seest the face of God in Jesus Christ reconciled unto thee 2 Hath the word in the Ministery beene a powerfull voice of Christ calling thee as Lazarus out of the grave where thou wast by nature under the dominion of death by sin hath it brought in a new life of God and grace What word besides the Omnipotent word of Christ can raise a dead man If the word of God hath inspired a new breath of the Spirit and wrought heavenly motions in thee thou mayest plainly see the power of Christ in thy selfe 3 Hath the word beene powerfull as a mighty engine to cast downe high and strong holds and bring every thing unto the subjection of Christ hath it taken thy highest holds and now sitteth as a Commander there If it have an inward command the understanding conceiveth and is convinced in the certainty of things which be contrary to nature and sense it will shut the owne eyes and yeild to things foolish and absurd to reason The will easily denyeth it selfe worldly wisdome reason profits pleasures liberty and life
glory of our Head Phil. 2. 17. Paul was glad to bee offered upon the sacrifice and service of the Churches faith even so every good shepheard after the example of Christ should bee ready to give up his life for his sheepe The salvation of soules and confirmation of faith must bee dearer to us than our ownelives Col. 2. 24. Irejoyce in my afflictions and fulfill the sufferings of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake The Apostle rejoyced in suffering for the body of Christ not for the redemptiō reconciliation or expiation of sinne for so onely Christ the Head suffered for the body but for the profit and edification of the members And if thus the Apostle sustaine all things for the Elect that they may obtaine salvation much more must we sustaine all things for the glory and honour of our Head If Priscilla and Aquila shrunke not to lay downe their neckes for Paul how much more chearfully must every private Christian for Christ Rom. 16. 4. This shewes that Christianity is no soft and easie life Is it easie to take up the Crosse daily and to weare a crowne of thornes continually is it easie to leave all for Christ is it easie to be killed al day long for his sake that is always to be ready to indure death it self for our profession Is it an easie thing to carry alwayes about with us the dyings of the Lord Jesus and the marks and brands of our profession Which I speak not to discourage any that looke toward the wayes of God but to admonish all that undertake Christianity to make account of the costs and expences of their profession left they deceive themselves in their reckoning for it may cost thee the sweetest thing which God hath given thee in earth even thy life It is in our nature to conceive with the Disciples in the infancy of their faith to make our selves great gainers in earthly priviledges by Christ as they dreamed of great earthly honour glory plenty and ease and the largest share of worldly happinesse by following him in the meane time they thought not of the troubles persecutions bands stripes leading whither they would not and cruell Martyrdome which they met withall afterward But was the life of Christ himselfe led at ease or shall the servant looke for ease where the Master cannot expect or meet it was the end of Christs comming to bring peace and security or fire and sword warre and enmity not onely betweene strangers and enemies but betweene nearest kindred and dearest friend Mat. 10. 34. What other was the promise and prediction of Christ but that in the world we must have affliction Iohn 16. 33. and that by my many tribulations we must enter into heaven Act. 14. 22. And therefore whosoever thou art that soundly professest the Gospell shift off the sufferings of the Gospell as long as thou canst or if God hold them off a while left discouraged in thy first entrance into the profession thou shouldest looke back to the former thraldome yet bee sure to meete with the Crosse of Christ and afflictions for the Gospell ere thou beest a Conquerour and gettest possession of Canaan If thou beest in a faire way of ease and credit among men suspect and mistrust thou art wrong and if thy way bee rough thorny and strewed with crosses be not discouraged for so must the way of heaven be here be right markes of the right way 2 This teacheth us that many dainty Professors of the Gospel are farre from soundnesse in Christianity Here is a note of soundnesse not to love the life to the death for Christ and Christian profession And this will cast out a number of our Protestants who onely have a name they live but are dead and like Cyphers in Arithmetique fill up a number but themselves are not in number or any value as 1 Such as value their reputation above Christ and his profession in sincerity To come to Church and heare and receive the Sacrament sometimes and make a formall profession none will blame them it were disgracefull to bee Atheists unprofitable to bee Papists or Recusants But to bee a forward man in religion or noted for precisenesse or a favorer of such to be seene or heard to stand for Gods glory or good causes and men with zeale and courage oh beware this will draw on reproach and scorne of men oh I am undone if ever I heare that voyce but from a Damsell Thou art one of them Now is thy name dearer unto thee than the name professiō of Christ Mayest thounot love thy life in this comparison with Christ and doest thou preferre a little blast of vaine men before him never thinke thou canst give thy life to death for Christ thou mayest like heaven well but yet lovest earth before it 2 Such as will bee at no losse nor cost for Christ and his Gospell are farre from soundnesse A base sinne of base minded men who say they will have the wealth of heaven by Christ but for Christ or any good cause of Christ for the upholding of his Word and Gospell will not diminish a graine of their wealth Be there not many in this place that will cast away more at one cast at Bowles or dice than they will part with to the servant of God that labours with them in word and doctrine all the yeare long Bee there not many of our chiefe men and most able that doe not hold Christ in this exercise worth a brasse farthing for many yeares together Assure thy selfe thou wilt never part with thy life for Christ who wilt not part with thy penny for his sake and profession 3 Such as will not part with any sinne for Christ nor his Word but against the voyce of Christ retaine envy malice injustice Sabbath-breaking deceit in trading swearing gaming reviling Gods servants nothing is reformed by the Word Wilt thou suffer thy body to be slaine for Christ when thou wilt not suffer one sinne to die or be slaine at his Word and for his glory 4 Those that will not indure the paines of godlinesse the tediousnesse of mortification the labour of love the diligence required in Christian duties are farre from this practice Canst thou endure to goe to prison for Christ that wilt not bee at paines to goe to Church to meet him Canst thou indure the paines of death for Christ whose sluggishnesse denieth the paines of obedience to his Commandements Hee that will not disease himselfe in active obedience will much lesse in passive 3 If we must not love our lives to death for Christ then we must change the corrupt love of our selves to the sound love of Christ and his truth This sound love of Christ floweth from the love of Christ unto us and is but a reflection of his owne beame upon himselfe and therefore of the nature of his love to us which seeing it was to the death for us it calleth for our love to the
more cowardly lost the field then those that presumed most of their strength and valour at home Goe out of thy selfe and pray that by his strength thou mayest be able to all things Verse 12. Therefore rejoyce ye Heavens and ye that dwell in them Wo to the inhabitants of the earth and of the sea for the divell is come downe unto you having great wrath because he knoweth that he hath but a short time AFter the victory atchieved over the dragon and the due praises both of Michael the Generall and of his band and armie sung out in the former triumphant song now in this verse is described a twofold fruit of the former benefit 1 The joy of the Saints therefore rejoyce yee heavens and ye that dwell in them 2 The sorrow and extreme griefe of the wicked called the inhabitants of the earth and sea in opposition to the former with the reason of their sorrow For the divell is come downe c. For the joy of the Saints it is invited by an Apostrophe or conversion to them in which are two things 1 The cause or reason of their joy in the word of inference therefore 2 The titles of those that are called to rejoyce ye heavens and ye that dwell in them The cause of their joy is in the word therefore because the Church both in the Head and members hath got so happie a victory over the dragon therefore they are to rejoyce Note hence that godly men triumph after victory not before Israel triumpheth when Goliah is slaine and lyeth dead 1 Cor 15. ult Thankes bee unto God who hath given us victory Revel 7. 14. Who be they that say Amen Praise glory wisdome thankes honour power and might unto our God for evermore but those that are come out of great tribulation 1 Christ our Lord triumphed after his victory Col. 2. 15. He made a show and triumphed over the principalities and powers when he had spoyled them This was for our example 2 The nature of a triumph is ever after victory and before is as unwise as unseasonable For the event of warre is uncertaine and falls sometime on this side and sometime on that And therefore the counsell of the King of Israel to Benhadud assuring himselfe of victory from the multitude of his army which was so numerous that the dust of Samaria was not enough to give every one of his followers an handfull was grounded on wise policie 1 King 20. 11. Let not him that girdeth on his armour boast as he that putteth it off 3 All the true triumph of Saints is grounded in Christs victory soundly applyed to themselves No flesh must rejoyce in it selfe that according as it is written He that rejoyceth let him rejoyce in the Lord 1 Cor. 1. 31. Which serves to thrust downe all carnall and ungrounded triumph and boasting before the victory as First Many formall Protestants defie the devill have a strong faith and ever beleeved and it were pitty he should live that doubts of his salvation and of all men they are surest to be saved But here is a foolish triumph before victory all this while they come not in Christs victory or strength they meane wel and deale justly with men are sober civill chaste not adulterers drunkards theeves they come to Church and heare the Prayers and Sermons and yet are none of these forward and precise fellowes But all this while the enemie hath thē fast enough and is well pleased they should so delude themselves For they are without faith which should be their victory over the world without repentance and mortification which should be their victory over their sins and lusts without sound fruits of faith the only ensignes of victorious conquerors Secondly Papists glorie and triumph but before victory for 1 Finall victory stands with Christ not Antichrist 2 Sound victory is founded in the victory of Jesus Christ and not in prevailing against Christ and his Kingdome as all theirs is 3 Sound victory glorieth first in truths victory and not in treading downe the truth and Professors of it as theirs doth 4 True victory gloryeth in the lawfull just and Christian meanes of obtayning it But how overcome they In their fight against spirituall enemies they will overcome by their good deeds and merits by their owne holy-water holy relickes holy crosses by buying Masses pardons trentalls and indulgences by round summes to avoyd Purgatory and the like Here be conquerors whose safety and salvation lyeth in despaire For whom have they enemies in all this but God and his truth such conquerors as Saul and his armour-bearer who dyed on their owne weapons And for their temporall enemies by what meanes carry they victory but by stabbing throat-cutting burning Massacres powder-plots perjurie treasons Is this to be victors to be superiors in fury fiercenesse slaughters and effusion of Christian blood Let Papists thus conquer and glorie in their shame the more such victories they carry lesse cause have they to triumph unlesse they triumph justly in making themselves and their religion the shame and infamy of the whole world 2 The persons that are called to rejoyce are the heavens and they that dwell in them By the heavens we understand not the heavens or any of them literally or naturally nor by the inhabitants the Saints and Angells dwelling in the third heaven though even these have a share in the generall joy of the Church militant For as the cause of this joy properly belongeth to the Church militant as wee have heard so the word of inference therefore calleth on them as whom it most concerneth to rejoyce in their owne happinesse By the heavens and those that dwell in them are meant the Church on earth and the Saints and Beleevers the members of it which is not usually in this Chapter nor in this booke chap. 18. 20. O heavens rejoyce over her where the company of the godly in earth are called to rejoice in the destruction of Antichrist and his Kingdome Now to the former reasons elsewhere why the Church militant is called by the name of heaven we will adde these 1 Because there is not a more lively resemblance of heaven in the world then the universall company of Saints in the militant Church here upon earth as might appeare in many things The inhabitants of the Church here below dwell together in an holy communion of Saints enjoying the presence of God separate from the world and the wicked inhabitants of it knit among themselves by the inward band of the Spirit and the outward meanes of association the word sacraments prayer and other more private helps in which heavenly society they resemble that immediate and perfect fellowship which they expect in heaven both betweene God and his people and mutually among themselves 2 Because of the high estate and condition of the Saints on earth above others uncalled who are advanced beyond them as the heaven is higher then the earth For
hence the dragon in this verse is said to be cast downe into the earth where he was before but into a farre lower condition 3 Because the Saints by holy profession and godly conversation testifie the glory of God as the heavens do Psal. 19. 1. and therefore as their house and inheritance is there so are their cogitations and conversation 4 They have a tast of heaven and beginning of heavenly joy and gladnesse for the victory and salvation which in part they have already obtained by Christ against enemies spirituall and temporall which is pointed at in this text For as in heaven is a perfect and unmixed joy for a full deliverance and perfect salvation so here is a tast and resemblance for a deliverance in part None are called to rejoyce in Scripture but onely godly men who are said here to dwell in heaven Psal. 32. 11. Be glad ye righteous and Psal. 40. 16. Let them that seeke the Lord rejoyce Now by joy I meane not any naturall joy arising from things pleasing to nature which wicked men and reprobates yea the beasts have in abundance but that heavenly and spirituall joy which is called the joy of the Spirit both because it is wrought by the Spirit of God and also hath spirituall and heavenly things for the obiect of it as 1 The ioy of reconciliation with God and remission of sins 2 Joy of heavenly graces faith love c. called ioy of faith Phil. 1. 25. 3 Joy of heavenly glory held in certaine hope this is called ioy unspeakable and glorious 1 Pet. 1 8. and joy of salvation Psal. 51. 12. This ioy is limited in Scripture to the faithfull and therefore is called the joy of Gods people and all other are barred out from it Prov. 14. 10. The stranger entreth not into his joy 1 The godly are only qualified persons and fitted for holy reioycing For First they onely have Christ who merited this ioy and therefore it is called His joy Ioh. 15. 11. 2 They onely have the Spirit the immediate worker and preserver of sound ioy whence it is called a fruit of the spirit Gal. 5. 22. and the oyle of ioy because it flowes from that anoynting 3 They onely have faith which is not of all men and therefore they onely have joy of beleeving having with Christ gotten all things they have purchased the field and goe away reioycing Simeon reioyced when his faith had got Christ into his armes 4 They onely are such as mourne and onely such are called to ioy Mat. 5. 4. It ariseth out of sound sorrow and a broken heart as the Lute is tuned to sweet musicke by wresting the strings as if wee would breake them to pieces 5 They onely have attained victory in part over enemies and are delivered from the dragons power As Israel having escaped the sea and mountaines and Egyptians so the Israel of God being set free frō hell sinne sinners and the curse of sinne have iust cause of ioy and gladnesse and all but they want it 6 They onely are in heavenly state and condition and have taste of the ioyes of heaven which differ not in kinde from those they expect in heaven but only in degree 2 Wicked men are never bidden to reioyce nor are capable of this ioy He never enters into it nor it into him for First he is at warre with God a stranger to the covenant without Christ without the Spirit What joy where is no life what joy can man dead in sinne have separate from Christ the fountaine of life and wanting the quickning Spirit Secondly what joy can hee have on whom sentence of condemnation is passed and hee going on to execution If such a man laugh every one will thinke hee hath little cause It is a laughter in the face not in the heart Thirdly what true joy can hee have who neither hath the Well nor can abide the Bucket by which he should draw out of the Wels of salvation and consolation Esa. 12. 3. Gods Word which onely hath the joyfull tydings of salvation hee hath no part in it is a bill of indictemēt to him The Sacraments to him are Seales set to blankes seale nothing to him His prayers are abominable he hath no joy in any service all the duties of his calling are sinne to him Hee rejoyceth indeed in the creatures of God but as a theefe in a true mans purse and that joy which ariseth out of the creature perisheth with it Fourthly wicked men need not bee bidden rejoyce for 1. What hindereth or pincheth such his sinne troubleth him not it is his delight Temptations of the devill vexe him not hee runnes out to meet the Tempter His conscience troubleth him not that is brawned up The world vexeth him not but dandles him as her darling 2. They are surfetted already with carnall joy and are called from such joy to mourning and howling Iam 5. 1. and Luke 6. 25. Note hereby what a miserable estate a wicked man is in who cannot finde one syllable in all the Scripture to ground any comfort in and so hath no warrant nor cause to reioyce in any thing For God hath covenanted nothing but woe and wrath with them Esa. 65. 13. My servants shall rejoyce and yee shall be ashamed my servants shal sing for joy of heart and ye shal cry for sorrow of heart and howle for vexation of spirit Consider a little 1 What good thing is there in heaven or earth good as in it selfe so to thee that art an impenitent person Looke at God the chiefe good he is thine enemie a consuming fire what ioy hath stubble and chaffe in the fire Looke at Christ the Saviour of his body and he is thy Judge and he whom thou hast pierced In stead of the sweet Comforter thou hast the spirit of bondage and feare a sound of feare is ever in thine eares Iob. 15. 21. Looke on thy selfe thou art a man in the divells fetters ruled at his will and within thee a wicked conscience eyther following thee with hue and cryes vexing and accusing thee or else dead and benummed which hath given thee over to all sinne to swallow it with senslesnesse and greedinesse Looke without thee thou swimmest in a streame of outward contents and fulnesse and herein thou reioycest too much but thou hast thy portion here and to the impure all is uncleane thy table meat drinke wife children all are a snare to thee all upheapeth thy sin and vengeance thou hast nothing out of Gods love because thou hast nothing in the Sonne of his love Looke beyond thy self the presēt what hast thou to ioy in what hope hath the wicked in death when God takes away his soule A few mooveables God sends thee away with but the inheritance is reserved for the sons of the free-woman 2 As thou hast no cause of ioy so thou hast no hold of thy ioy who hast grounded it in perishing things Well
saith Iob the rejoycing of wicked men is but for a moment because the best of it is in momentany things the rich man in riches the wise man in wisdome and some sots in the boasting of wisdome as if wisdome were to dye with them many in their callings and every carnall man hath some carnall ioy to feed his heart with but all of it shall not lift thee an inch above earth here thou findest it and leavest it here it riseth and here it resteth as it riseth no higher so it reacheth no higher 3 If thou hast no warrant for thy ioy in lawfull things what warrant or answer hast thou for thy ioy in unlawfull things if thou hast no reason to ioy in naturall things what will be the issue of thy sinfull ioy of thy ioy in iniquity which chaseth God and his Spirit away Salomon saith the foole maketh a pastime and merriment of sinne Prov. 14. 9. when men excessively reioyce in sports and games some in swearing drinking uncleane and filthie speaches some in cursed and blasphemous language some in wantonnesse and whoring this is the divels mirth and musicke and the ioy of hellish spirits All this ioy in the workes of the flesh is sure to end in sorrow and every dram of it to be repayed with a talent of wo. The same of such as reioyce in revenging quarrelling treading underfoot and oppressing their brethren every sheafe must bow to theirs and every mans will must fall downe before theirs be they never so uniust else there is no living neere them The like of those that reioyce in rayling reproaching and disgracing Gods children and the profession of holy religion Here are a rable of reioycers who cannot reioyce but when God is farthest off out of sight and out of minde none can be liker to Satan then in this sin of reioycing in evill their onely ioy is to goe merrily to hell 2 This quite overthrowes the conceit of carnall men who hold the state of godly and religious men the most uncomfortable and that they must bid all mirth and joy and pleasure of their lives farewell if once they looke toward religion But wee see no other have any cause of true joy but they none in the Scripture called to rejoyce but they none but they are in league and friendship with God none but they have assurance of pardon of sin and deliverance by Christ none else know their names written in heaven none else have peace of conscience which is a continuall feast none else have part in the glory of the Sonnes of God Yet carnall men thinke they want joy and comfort Why 1 Because they cannot now rejoyce in carnall things as before wordly ioy is now unsavorie to them in respect of spirituall 2 Because themselves cannot enter into their ioy 3 God brings it ordinarily out of sorrow 4 Wicked men do all they can to disquiet them and chase away their ioy 5 They see not how the ioy of Christ and worldly griefe can stand together But as farre are they deceived as if a blinde man should say there is no sunne or shine because he seeth it not or because the sunne is clouded therefore it is not in the heavens No there is nothing but ioy in godly life and most ioy in the greatest afflictions of it If there be any sorrow it is because they cannot be godly enough And all that sorrow is mixed and concluded with ioy Have any such cause of ioy as inhabitants of heaven 3 This teacheth all the godly to be sure that all their ioy savour of heaven and be such as beseemeth the inhabitants of heaven and such as never entred into a carnall heart Quest. How may I know it so to be Answ. When it resembleth the ioyes of heaven namely in these things 1 As their persons so their ioyes are quite taken from earth and earthly things they never more ioy in momentany things of this life but in eternall and unvaluable excellencies So our ioyes resemble heaven when they are lifted up above earth when they are remooved from the worthlesse trifles of earth and are set on solid ioyes of heaven 2 As their ioy is sutable to their place and condition so must ours 1 They are in heavenly places so wee are risen with Christ and set in heavenly places with him and should our ioy be in earthly drudgery and not seeking things above How uncomely were it for a Princes sonne for some base hire to spend his time in serving hogs or to scullion in a kitchin or runne upon errands at the command of every slave and is it not much more base for sonnes of God heires of heaven and co-heires with Christ to runne and goe at the base beck and call of sinne and Satan and worldlings slaves to the world forgetting the priviledges to which they are borne Those heavenly inhabitants being so high in place iudge these things small the earth is contemned and as small to them as the point of a pin And could we get up our mindes aloft and fixe them in heaven we would think the greatest things on earth as small as mites and motes of the sun unworthy of our ioy 2 Those heavenly inhabitsnts with perfection of place having attained perfection of estate have a cleare iudgment to discerne and chuse their ioyes and to iudge them onely worth having Even so must wee labour to get our iudgment cleared to preferre the ioyes of that fruitfull Canaan before those of this desert and barren wildernesse What is it but want of judgment and experience that makes children affect childish trifles before matters of worth and moment to preferre an apple before a Lordship a top and scurge before their patrimony which they laugh at in themselves when they come to a riper understanding And what is it but want or weakenesse of iudgement for men professing godlinesse not to put away such childish things How would iâ— beseeme a man of yeares to ride upon a sticke as when he was a child or to make clay-houses as children do If a man should see a great fellow delight in such toyes he would thinke that eyther he is out of his wits or was never in them Even so for men in the Church that should be past children to remaine babes in affections and follow inferiour trifles with neglect of the manly businesse of heaven is foolish and ridiculous All which is said to helpe our ioyes to be heavenly beseeming our state and condition which they cannot be if they be earthly 2 See thy ioy be heavenly in the rise and ground of it so is theirs And then is it so First if it be from the Lord as the author and fountaine of it taken up in those pipes which himselfe appointeth See thou hast it by hearing the ioyfull voyce of the Gospell Psal. 51. 8. Make me to heare joy and gladnesse It must come by hearing Wait then on the word both for the obtayning and
increase of it The Scriptures are the wells of consolation whence it must be drawne The wise men reioyced exceedingly in the starre which led them to Christ the word is this starre a wise Christian will reioyce in it Secondly if it be a receipt from Christ. The inhabitants of heaven above have no ioy but from Christ and in Christ. No part in Christ no part in this ioy See it bee thy Masters joy Then is it so when it is a fruit of justification Rom. 5. 11. Wee rejoyce in God through Iesus Christ by whom wee have received attonement They rejoyce that they enjoy Christ by sight we that wee enioy him by faith they that they are married unto him wee that wee are contracted both happy that we both enioy him and that hee is all in all With this onely difference that our Masters ioy is entred into us and they are entred into it we comprehend they are comprehended 3. If thou wouldest have thy joy resemble the joyes of heaven the matter of it must be heavenly as theirs is The maine matter of heavenly ioy respecteth three obiects First God Secondly the communion of Saints Thirdly their owne happy estate I. The inhabitants of heaven place their chiefe ioy in the Chiefe Good partly in his presence wherein is their fulnesse of ioy and partly in his glory which is shining and set up partly in the perfect prosperity of the Saints and partly in the utter confusion of all enemies Even so the Inhabitants of heaven upon earth must have for the obiect of their ioy God in himself and God in Christ Jesus which is eternall life For Whom have I in heaven but thee or whom on earth in comparison of thee Psal 73. 25. Were it not for the presence of God and Christ earth yea heaven it selfe were an hell and as God is the chiefe good so his glory is the chiefe ayme and ioy of the Saints in earth Wee must reioyce when wee see his glory set up when the Church enioyes prosperity when Christs Scepter is lifted up and the Gospell hath free passage David preferred Jerusalem before his chiefe ioy Psal. 137. 6. and reioyced when men said Let us goe up to the house of God Ps. 122. 1. so also when the dragon is cast downe as here when the enemies fall before Michael wee must reioyce when Antichrist and Popery is disappoynted their Captaines foyled their armies mastered Exod. 18. 9. Iethro reioyced at all the good which God did for Israel in overthrowing the enemies This is ioy like the ioy of heaven II. Another obiect of heavenly ioy next unto God is the communion of Saints Their ioy is perfect in their perfect charity and in the perfect fruition of one anothers perfections so must wee all our delight must be in the Saints that excell in vertue Psa. 16. 3. Moses would chuse to suffer adversity with the people of God rather then enioy treasures How should we ioy in the gifts and graces of every one and account our selves as happy in them as in our owne measure so doe they But they are farre from heaven who envy fret slander or obscure the graces of God in his children c. III. The third obiect of heavenly ioy is the happy estate of the Saints which happinesse consisteth in the absence of all evill and the presence of all good Heavenly Inhabitants are perfectly freed from all evill so are the Saints in earth with this difference we from the destruction they from molestation For First they sinne no more and if Saints now sinne it is not they but sinne in them Psal. 119. 3. surely they worke no iniquity Secondly they are beyond the curse of sinne so are wee for Christ was made a curse for us They are without crosse wee without curse Thirdly they can dye no more but are passed from death to life even so wee are translated from death to life because we love the brethren Christ is the death of our death the sting is gone Fourthly they are beyond the reach of all enemies those enemies whom their eyes haye seene they shall never see more Even so are we with this difference none can assault them none can prevaile against us Beside there is the presence of all good things the Saints above have no good thing absent so they that feare the Lord shall want nothing that is good Psa. 34. 9. But the chiefe good things wherein the Saints reioyce are three 1. The happy vision of God and our chiefe ioy here below is to see God in Christ Jesus which is eternall life They are happy to see his face we happy as Moses to see his back-parts they are happy to see him face to face wee to see him in a glasse They are happy as Salomons servants to see and stand ever before him as houshold servants we for the time happy to bee as retainers wearing his cloth and in his service somewhat fâ—rther off 2. They ioy in Gods blessed Image to which they are wholy conformable For First the chiefe part of their ioy is to have their cheife facultie which is their understanding to be satisfied with the chiefest obiects for they know all things that the glorified creatures are capable of Even so the ioy of Saints is that scales of ignorance are fallen from their eyes and that wee see the same face of GOD though as in a glasse and wee know all things that new creatures are capable of and wee know the same things in our measure as they doe For our knowledge here differs not in kinde from that but in degree For God and Christ is the same wee now see as then wee shall see as the Sunne is the same under a cloud or in a mist as in a cleare day and our eyes the same by which wee see the Sunne in infancy which we see it with in mans estate but stronger now and more perfect And as children heare of the same King State-matters Emperours Parliaments that men doe but understand them not but after a weake and imperfect knowledge so wee know now in our childhood but in part afterward have the same understanding in further growth and manly perfection Secondly an happy part of Gods Image is that their wills are perfectly conformable to Gods will and confirmed to bee unchangeable in willing what God willeth Even so our joy and prayer must be that Gods will may be done of our selves others and our wils once renewed are unchangeable because of Gods confirmation of them in goodnesse Oh what an heavenly joy were it if so perfectly Gods will might be done of us in earth as it is in heaven And though power often want to beleevers to will is present Thirdly Gods Image is happily apparent in their affections The Saints in heaven hate all sinne and wee hate that wee doe Rom. 7. They love God perfectly and Jesus Christ better than themselves and so the Saints on earth love not their lives
to the death for Christ and his glory Fourthly so perfect is Gods Image on them that the inhabitants of that heaven are without all spot wrincle that is in full sanctification and it is the joy of Saints here that the Church is all faire and no spot is in her both in respect of inchoation and acceptation 3. Another chiefe good thing the mover of their ioy is their happy priviledges with God a taste and beginning of all which the Saints below have to feed their ioy As 1. They are in heaven and Inhabitants of heaven so are wee 2. They raigne as Kings are crowned and have conquered as Kings so we are made Kings to God Rev. 1. 6. are crowned Re. 3. Let none take away thy crowne and are conquerours yea more than conquerours Rom. 8. A conquerour may bee conquered but so cannot wee Onely this they are conquerours in their Countrey we in the way thither 3. They are sonnes of God and heires of the Kingdome so are wee now the sonnes of God onely they appeare so to bee we not yet 1 Iohn 3. 1 2. 4 They drink of the waters of the Well of life and so do we onely they drinke at the Fountaine and Well-head wee at the streames somewhat below 5. Their ioyes are perpetuall the Well is never drawne dry it is a lasting and everlasting ioy from an everliving Fountaine No more shall the Saints in this heaven ever lose their ioyes My joy shall none take away from you Now have I propounded the ioyes fit for an Inhabitant of heaven What an happy thing is it to be free of such a City All other priviledges are chaffe to it all other ioyes bitternesse to it Quest. May we not reioyce in any thing else Answ. 1. Godlinesse denyeth no lawfull delights but giveth both allowance and sweetnesse to them 2. No ioyes are lawfull but such as are moderated guided and subiected to these 3. None but such as are received and used as pledges of these 4. None but such as uphold these in the due measure of their goodnesse and uphold a proportionall affection in us toward these And 5. Are referred unto these as our chieFe ioy and onely beseeming heaven upon earth and heaven above earth Woe to the inhabiters of the earth c. Now followeth the latter fruit of the former victory namely the most grievous plagues and evils inflicted upon the wicked world Where are three things 1. The woe denounced 2. The persons on whom the inhabitants of the earth and sea 3. The reason for the devill is come downe c. Woe It is a Particle in Scripture 1. Of lamentation Lamen 5. 16. Woe unto us that wee have sinned 2. Of commination or threatning and prediction of some wofull imminent evils and events so in this Text it threatneth the iudgement of God upon the wicked world In this use it threatneth sometimes temporall iudgements Mat. 24. Woe to them that give suck in that day Sometimes eternall damnation as to Iudas Mat. 26 24. Woe to that man it had beene good for him that hee had never beene borne and sometimes spirituall plagues and iudgements the ordinary fore-runners of that so it doth here This Text therefore is like that Volume spred before Ezekiel Chap. 2. 10. which was written within and without and there was nothing written but lamentation and mourning and woe Which compared with the former part of the verse teacheth that the Ministers of God must as faithfully deliver the voyces of wo and legall threatnings out of the world as the voyce of ioy and glad tydings of Euangelicall promises and comforts Aarons sonnes in the Law must blow the Trumpets of the Lord to siguifie unto Euangelicall Ministers that they must sound an alarme against all Gods enemies and be at defiance against all sinne according to the Commandement Esa. 58. 1. Cry aloud spare not lift up thy voyce as a Trumpet tell Israel of his sinne and Iudah of his transgression And thus for our example did the Prophets Apostles and the Lord of the holy Prophets Jesus Christ. Eliah tels Ahab to his face that it is hee that troubled Israel Nathan telleth David Thou art the man Iohn Baptist telleth Herod It is not lawfull for thee to have her Act. 2. 24. It was you that crucified the Lord of glory Acts 8. 22. Repent of thy malice and pray if the wickednesse of thy heart may bee forgiven thee Mat. 3. 7. O generation of Vipers who hath forewarned you to fiye from the anger to come Mat. 23. 13. Woe be to you Scribes and Pharises hypocrites for yee will not enter your selves and ye shut the doore against others Verse 33. Serpents and generation of Vipers how will yee flye the damnation to come 1. This is a part of the will of God and it belongs to faithfulnesse to deliver the whole Counsell of God and keepe nothing backe The Embassadour to a Prince must deliver his Masters minde and commission wholy if hee will expect the reward of fathfulnesse 2. This is that part of the Word which is the portion of the greatest part of the world and even of them that live within the visible Church for no naturall man no impenitent person hath any part in any other part of the Word Pro. 26. 3. To the horse belongs a whip and a rod for the fooles backe and as Iehu said to Iehorams servant What hast thou to doe with peace so long as the sinnes of Iezabel remaine so what hath any wicked man to doe with peace of the Gospell so long as hee is in his sinnes Wee may not cast this childrens bread to dogs nor these precious pearles before Swine 3. This is as necessary a part of the Word to salvation as any other neither is there any part fruitfull but by this Can any man heare of pardon that will not heare of his sinne Will any skilfull Chirurgion apply healing Salve to a corrupt and festred wound before hee open and cleanse it And must wee powre oyle into sound parts of men yea or into their wounds before wee have powred in Wine to search them No were we to preach before Kings as Nathan we must preach the Law before pardon The Lord appearing to Elias there was first a mighty strong winde that rent the Rocke and then an earthquake and after that a terrible fire and then came a still voyce in which hee was comfortable Even so when his Ministers by the tempest of the Law have rent the rockie hearts of men and made them at their wits ends that they come trembling and crying with the Iayler Acts 16. Sirs what may I doe to be saved now is a fit season for the voyce of peace and the bindings of the Gospell 4. The whole Scripture doth nothing but separate betweene light and da knesse betweene the Children of the Kingdome and the children of Hell and so must the true handling and application of it sever
the Lord in this reproofe they stop their eares gnash their teeth and runne upon him and stone him Whosoever he be that hates plaine dealing meanes not plainly He that cannot abide to have his conscience touched is surely festred and galled Marke those men that most resist the doctrine of the Law you shall find them most lawlesse most gracelesse most wicked men for most part openly if not the deepest dissemblers 3 This shews their great sinne that contest against sound doctrine and refuse to heare it out of malice or envy to the persons but with a fine pretext It is too personall and such a doctrine as doth particularize men as plaine as by their names But 1 These men perhaps thinke we must speake to pillars and posts not to persons or if to persons to some persons in Utopia but not to the sins and necessities of our owne hearers and how do we then give every person his portion 2 Doth any person come to heare who hath a dispensatiō that God by his servant must not meddle with his sinnes or must wee dispense the word in respect of persons 3 Doth not particular reproofe of particular offenders in many kinds stand with the word of God How was Nathan overseene to tell David he was the man and Eliah to Ahab and Iohn Baptist to Herod Is it now so unsufferable a sin to deale with personall sins 4 How doth the Lord set mens sins in order before them but by the ministery of the word Psal. 50. 21. How shall we teach the Church to avoid hurtfull and infectious persons but by discovering them How can Titus carrie his doctrine to make the opposites ashamed Tit. 2. 12. if he may not meddle with their personall sinnes And many that care neither for Gods law nor Gospell yet by shame may be restrained and stopped from their wickednesse Some are so incorrigible and impudent in their sin that they are fit to be branded and discovered by the Churches severity as in the course of justice desperate malefactors are boared in the eare or burnt in the hand 5 If any man could teach us how to sunder persons from sinnes that sinnes might walke like ghosts without bodies it might be wee should offend no persons but all our shot should be levelled against sinnes But seeing sinne is so close set to the persons as they both make but one man and men love their sinnes as themselves wee cannot point at a sinne but presently we are blamed and distasted as pointing at the person 6 Let all such know that the time commeth when they shall say it had beene wiselier done to have forsaken their sinne then the Ministery that checkes it and not as foolish children who had rather keepe a sore finger or foote then abide the paine of opening and curing 4 This is instruction to all hearers to endure themselves patiently to be launced and pricked to the hearts by Gods Surgione as knowing that the hurt of the daughter of Gods people is not cured with sweet words Ier. 6. 14. The thunder and lightning more purifieth the aire then the warme sunshine And that you may doe this get wisdome and grace to consider these things 1 That Ministery that workes no smart workes no cure A sound Ministery divideth betweene the marrow and the bone yea betweene the soule spirit and joints Heb. 4. 12. Can this be done without smart Oile heales not without wine There is no profit nor cure in skinning festers unsearched and no search without smart 2 That wee take no pleasure in your smart or judgment but that without it you cannot be cured It is you that compell us to severity in our Ministery while you will hold your sinnes stiffly against the word and resist the powerfull meanes of your owne good What should wee do to be free from your blood if wee find you proud scoffers churlish earthly profane but directly repoove these sinnes if wee would not have them set on our score What our hire is if we see the sword come upon you and not give you warning see in Ezek. 33. 7. Nay happy were it for us and you if we might speake nothing but peace so we might discharge our dutie and if we proclayme wo you may helpe it we cannot 3 That whereas you would have us preach Gods mercies to you in this legall doctrine what do we but declare his admirable mercy who sends the sound of wo before the sense of wo he is not bound to give us so much warning 4 That to speake of wo is not to cast men into wo but to helpe them out of it for that is both the Lords intention and the drift of us his Ministers who both are loth that men should be smitten unwarned and till there be no remedy 5 That it were every mans happinesse to see wo written in the face of every sinne which else is sure to follow at heeles inevitably For sinne and sorrow are bound together inseparably and there is never a sinne but hath wo written on it if not on the face on the backe And therefore men should rather praise God to be smitten by his word for prevention or amendment then suffered to go on to unavoydable wo and perdition 6 That the same Ministery which most casteth downe a sinner is sanctified by God to lift him up againe The same hand that launceth commonly healeth The same Nathan that condemnes David absolveth him Peter by sharpe doctrine prickes the Jewes hearts Act. 2. 37. the same Ministery and person reviveth and comforteth them Paul casts down the Jaylor and presently rayseth him Act. 16. Christ himselfe calls the woman of Canaan a dog but straightway giveth her desire Sticke to that Ministery that most sharply smiteth woundeth rebuketh that is the Ministery most likely sanctified by God to heale and binde thee up that Ministery hath oyle for thee aswell as wine if thou sticke constantly to it Wo to the inhabitants of the earth and sea Here wee are to enquire the persons on whom that heavie wo is denounced to weet the inhabitants of the earth and sea Which cannot be meant properly and literally for First these are the worke-man-ship of God and excellent creatures Secondly they are opposed to the heavens in the former words which were not taken literally and properly but figuratively and metaphorically Thirdly the godly who are biddé to rejoyce dwel in them properly taken as well as the wicked but they are exempted from this wo. By inhabitants of the earth and sea are meant such persons and places as are not accounted the true Church but among whom the devill hath power and beareth sway For these inhabitants are opposed to dwellers in heaven which are true professors of Christ members of the Church of an heavenly conversation Specially inhabitants of the earth are mere earthly men favoring nothing of heavenly things whether they be heathens and Gentiles or such as be in name Christians but indeed earthly
Antichristians who are the beast rising out of the earth And they are called inhabitants of the sea for their tumult and incōstancy casting up as the sea nothing but mire and dirt and carryed as waves of the sea by every winde Jude 13. But if any thinke the Evangelist aymeth more distinctly at some particulars I am not ignorant that some by earth understand the common multitude of wicked persons enemies unto Christ and by sea the ecclesiasticall men who have corrupted the earth with bitter brinish and salt doctrine of errors and humane traditions and thus still oppose them But I conceive a further drift of the Spirit of God well suiting to our whole exposition and period of time which this part of the Chapter aymeth at That rather by earth are meant all such nations and Kingdomes of earth subjected to the spirituall whordomes of the dragon so called for their earthly profession affection and practise and by sea the then Roman Empire it selfe so called 1 For the floods of impietie that issued from it as the floods and rivers do all from the sea it was the head of wickednesses 2 For the unbridled rage of it and the unresistable power which was then the great Ocean swelling over all bankes So as the sense seemes to be Wo to the earth and all wicked nations that are enemies to the Church of God but especially wo to the sea the great Empire whose sinnes the dragon hath brought to a great height so as the great mutation of that great estate is now neare and the subversion of the Imperiall and Cesariall power is at hand For now at this time so effectually did the dragon worke in the delusions of Antichrist as that he whose comming was in all deceivablenesse of unrighteousnesse was shortly to swallow up the Imperiall power and so to take him out of the way which stood betweene him and his greatnesse as was formerly prophesied 2 Thes. 2. and not long after accomplished When the Church is happy in the midst of persecutions wicked and earthly men are unhappy and miserable So is it here rejoyce ye heavens but wo to the earth and sea Eccles. 8. 12. 13. Though a sinner do evill an hundred times and his dayes be prolonged yet surely I know that it shal be well with them that feare God which feare before him but it shall not be well with the wicked Esa. 3. 10. Say yee it shal be well to the just but wo to the wicked it shall not be so to him it shal be evill to him the reward of his hands shal be given him Psal. 37. 37. Marke the upright man and behold the just for the end of that man is peace but the transgressors shal be destroyed together One reason hereof is in the text Satan being cast out of the men of the Church gets into the swine of the world and carries them into the lake first of sin then of destruction In their best estate they are Satans possession 2 It must be so by the perpetuall rule of divine justice who neither shuffles good and evill men together as men do nor mistakes persons and actions Among men there is a righteous man to whom it commeth according to the worke of the wicked and the contrary Eccles. 8. 14. But the Lord judgeth with righteous judgement Neither doth he forget any of their workes A wise man that delivers the City by his wisdome may be forgotten among men Eccles. 9. 15. as Ioseph was but the Lord forgets not the goodnesse of his servants nor his enemies sinnes but sets up all on their heads for the day of reckoning and recompense Revel 22. 12. Behold I come quickly and my reward is with me to render to every man according to his workes The just Judge of all the world must do right 3 According to a mans seed time so commonly is his harvest Gal. 6. 7. As a man sowes so must he reape he that sowes to the flesh must reape corruption but he that sowes to the spirit shall reape life everlasting Doest thou sow chaffe and darnell and weeds and lookest thou for a crop of wheat Sow righteousnesse and thou shalt have a sure reward Prov. 11. 18. but if thou sowest iniquitie looke to reape affliction 4 The truth of God in accomplishing his word must leave the godly most happy while the wicked are wrapped in hellish woes and horrors The same weight of truth which carries downe wicked men into their place hoiseth up the godly as in the other scoale For as all the precious promises of the word belong to the one whereof earth nor hell can defeat them so al the woes and execrations of Scripture belong to the other and shal be true upon him so long as God is true in himselfe There is not a wicked man but he hath all the threatnings of God all the curses of the law and all the terrors of his owne conscience standing and shall stand for ever in force against him if hee stand out impenitently against GOD. Now this is a direction to Ministers for the course and carriage of their doctrine to sing both mercy and judgment and to come both with a rod and the spirit of meekensse Wee must speake peace to godly men but feed the impenitent with judgement This text and all texts and the whole tenor of the Scriptures go before us in this course Unhappy men are they that speake all peace and preach nothing but promises as if all men were godly and the congregations not mixt or if they distinguish of men it is to encourage hearten and harden wicked men for their owne gaine and dishearten and disgrace such as feare the Lord. 2 It is a direction to all men to carry our affections differently according to the differences of men expressing our love and kindnesse to men fearing God and our dislike of evill and wicked men 1 So doth the Lord and his Spirit in this text and whosoever are guided by the Spirit of grace will shew themselves in the helping up and encouragement of godlinesse and furthering the joy of the faithfull and in the discouraging and daunting so far as lyeth in him the wickednesse of men 2 A note of a good man is that a vile person shall be contemned in his eyes and he will love them that feare the Lord. 3 True judgment helps him to discerne between an Israelite and Ismaelite and true affection will cleave to the one and disclaime the other Gods Spirit teacheth none to esteeme carefull Christians vile persons nor to cleave to enemies and resisters of the grace of God who are indeed vile persons and so are they that sort with them or plead for them and as sin makes men vile to God so it makes them seeme to good men 3 It is an incouragement to godly men in the way of holinesse for they are in the way of happiness nothing can make them fall short of
an happie condition they shall not be rolled in the destruction of evill men but shall be hid in the secret chamber of Gods providence when the storme of wrath shall come like haylestones yea like tallents of ledd upon the heads of sinners then shall there be a difference betweene him that feareth God and him that feareth him not then shall it be seene that it is not in vaine to serue the Lord. 4 It is a terror for evill men seeing it is as impossible for a sinner to avoyd wo as God to be untrue in proclayming it Sorrow followes the sinner as a shadow the body Most common it is for the wicked to applaud themselves in a wofull condition for whatever their estate seemes it is most unhappy They spend their dayes in pleasure and forecast that none shall have more pleasure then they But it is like Belshazzars when the writing on the wall appeared ouer against him They lay about them for wealth and a secure estate here below and rather then want it will curse and resist the people of God as Balaam little thinking that the Angell stands with a drawne sword to meet them in every corner to slay them No all the earth cannot make him happy who fights against heaven and whom heaven hath accursed earth cannot blesse He hath sowne tares and tares he must reape 5 Here is a spurre and incitement unto repentance and a trumpet to awaken secure soules that while it is called to day they may heare the voice lest all these woes seise upon them and oppresse them unawares It stands every sinner in hand to rise out of the bed of security and get a melting and bruised heart considering the day that commeth which shall burne as an oven and all that are proud and all that do wickedly shal be as stubble Mal. 4. 1. But seeing men are loth to apply this part to themselves we must helpe it home a little more particularly 1 What a fearefull wo is denounced in Scripture against all Popish and Antichristian Idolaters Rev. 14. 9. If any man worship the beast and his image and receive his marke in their hands and foreheads the same shall drinke of the wine of the wrath of God and be tormented with fire and brimstone for ever Whosoever shall do thus and persevere after admonition and will not come out of Babylon must perish in her destruction They prepare fire and faggot for the Saints whom they call heretickes but worshipping the beast and his image Christ prepares fire and brimstone for them and the smoake of their torment shall ascend for evermore Now there is no way to avoyd this woefull damnation by wilfull persisting in that Apostasie but instead of the character of Antichrist by taking in our foreheads the seale of CHRIST by which he separates us from the world by faith and holinesse and from Antichrist by zealous profession of the truth which he persecutes and marketh us up for his owne sheep the property of which is to heare his voice and follow him Ioh. 10. 2 What a dreadfull wo belongs to our voluptuous gallants that are at ease in Sion who put the evill day farre away and remember not Iosephs affliction Amos 6. 1. Silkes and Velvets cannot cover the secure sinner from this woe Greatnesse of birth place power treasure cannot elude these threats which are more stable than the foundation of the earth but according to the cursed seeds thou sowest shall thy harvest bee Gods people sow in teares to reape in joy and thou must have a share in the sorrow for sinne and in the afflictions of Gods people or never looke to share in their joy 3. Were the Prophet Esay living where hee proclaimed one woe upon drunkards hee would powre out ten thousand upon this drunken age which is drowned with drinke Esay 5. 11. 22. Woe bee to them that rise up early to follow drunkennesse and to them that continue till night Woe bee to them that are mighty to drinke and strong to powre in strong drinke How will the drunkard escape this woe and all the threates in the Booke of God which shut him out of heaven where is no roome for drunkards There is but one way and one there is to leave thy cup of drunkennesse and come drinke another cup a cup of mercy a cup of teares for thy sinne a cup of the blood of Jesus Christ a cup of the water of life that heaven may be opened to thee a sorrowfull and sober penitent which thy sinne had shut and barred against thee 4. What a fearefull woe doth our Saviour denounce upon all contemners of the Gospell and despisers of the blessed light of it Mat. 11 24. It shall bee easier for Sodom and Gomorra in the day of the Lord then for such And whence else was the heavy woe here upon the earth and Sea but for sinnes against the Gospell not receiving the truth in the love of it 2 Thes. 2. See we any woe or heavy hand of God upon the Kingdome in this effect who seeth not the cause the contempt of the Gospell doth any extraordinary crosse and judgement lie on this City on your trades on your estates why are yee blinde to this day and will not see the cause you poare like blinde men on secondary meanes fewnesse of buyers troubles abroad scant of money scarcity of times and the like but you see not the next cause at home your contempt and sleighting of the Gospell your Sabbath-breaking your want of reformation according to the rules of Gods Word your causlesse hatred of the bringers of the truth c. change your course and God will change his entertaine his best blessings and then expect inferior else know as sinne is linked fast so are Gods judgements these shal be but the beginnings of woe and one woe shall follow upon another till repentance come between For the devill is come downe c. The reason of the former woe denounced followeth and is twofold 1. The comming downe of the devill 2. His wrathfull disposition where of the reason is given because he knowes his time is short For the Exposition Quest. What is this comming downe of the Devill was not Satan before among the inhabitants of the earth till now that this victory is gotten by Christ were not wicked men under this curse and woe before this by Satans wrath and ruling Ans. Yes the devill was the Prince of the world before this and was commander among the Inhabitants of the earth and sea but he is now said to come downe in three respects 1. In a more generall and universall mischiefe intended by the dragon which was to spread it selfe over the face of the earth which was by a generall Apostasie of the world from Christ to Antichrist foretold in 2 Thess. 2. 2. In a farre more dangerous and mischievous manner of working by which he shall prevaile farre more efficaciously than ever before For whereas
of nature in delivering them up to vile affections and unnaturall sinnes to receive such recompence of their errour as was meet Rom. 1. 24. 27. how much more must hee thinke it a meet recompence of such a sinne against the light of grace to give them up t◠effectuall delusion to be carryed by Satan hoodwinkt and headlong unto destruction But let us see some instances 1. How he spared not his owne people the Jews his owne first borne among whom when the Sonne of God came as to his owne they received him not when false Prophets and false Christs rose up among them those they followed both before his comming and after as both divine and humane stories make mention Iohn 10. 8. All that came before me were theeves and robbers Acts 5. 36 37. Iudas and Theudas drew away many to destruction And after false Christs and Prophets were to rise with such efficacy of delusion as to deceive if it were possible the very Elect Matth. 24. Iosephus speakes of sundry especially one Aegyptian which carryed away thirty thousand Jewes by one vaine delusion to destruction And not long after this same sinne made their nation spew them out that they are now an hissing an execration to all the nations of the earth They renounced Christ to rule over them and ever since the dragon hath had them in possession 2. Consider how the wrath of God came upon the former ages of the world according to the warning of the Gospell and how the earth and sea who would not receive Christ received Antichrist in his roome and the inhabitants of them not loving the truth were therefore led away with horrible lies See Gods retaliation First God sent them Apostles Euangelists and true Pastors who sought only the glory of God and the salvation of men but they despised and distasted them But how did the Lord plague the earth in the same kinde giving up the inhabitants to receive hypocrites Impostors Fryers and fat Monkes who onely sought themselves and to make a spoile of men eating up their estates as Locusts for number and unprofitablenesse these were willingly borne as the Church of Corinth despising the Apostle Paul gave eare to false Apostles who robbed and spoyled them Secondly Christ the Lord came with an easie and sweete yoake his doctrine and his Apostles was a freedome from the bondage and burden of Ceremonies and traditions of the Fathers 1 Pet 1. 18. and the new commandement was only to beleeve in the Sonne of God and love one another This sweet yoake was cast off but with what an exchange now the devill yoakes them with traditions superstitious ceremonies and plagues the earth with tyrannicall and Antichristian Lawes Canons Decretals devised by men his little finger is heavier then Christs loynes yet Popish Countries receive them and like them well Thirdly Christ instituted and ordained a most holy Sacrament the Communion of his blessed body and blood but the inhabitants of the earth and sea despised that simple and most chaste and Primitive institution But was not the world ever since justly plagued with that gawdy and impudent harlot of the Popish Masse the very spirit and quintessence of Antichrist Fourthly how could the world bee more severely plagued then by receiving that greasie Priesthood that hatefull sacrifice of Antichrist but could it be plagued more iustly for abolishing the Priesthood and sacrifice of Christ Fiftly Christ in the Gospell calleth men to the participation of grace life pardon heaven and salvation freely offered in the Gospel men would not heare this voyce How iustly therefore hath the world bin blinded and gulled these many hundred yeares in buying at great rates lies sleights impostures iuglings meere tricks of wit and cunning pardons dispensations merits masses and heaven it selfe Sixtly Christ ordeined in his Church holy Pastors giving them liberty to live in holy wedlocke according to Gods Ordinance This order of Christ pleased not the earth and sea but how sensibly revenged for no sooner did they refuse and reject holy Pastors but they admitted most filthy bawds and unchaste Pope-holy Priests and Nunnes into Ecclesiasticall Orders I might say into the Popes chaire A man had need of a vizard to speake of their holinesse and stop all his senses to heare it Seventhly when the world scorned and persecuted the Saints living how did the Lord give them up to worship and invocate in most idolatrous manner the Saints dead and departed And when they despised and trod under foot the living images of God the godly and holy Professors of Christ great was the Lords revenge in giving them up to worship dead images of wood stone metalls c. 3 God who is ever the same and like himselfe hath heretofore warned us in this land that we have not received Christ nor embraced his truth in that love and affection that became us 1 By the prevailing of Priests and Jesuites heretofore in the land who swarmed as the frogs of Aegypt and have seduced many thousands but never any that loved the truth 2 By the propensity and readinesse of many to receive any religion or doctrine according as the times should require And this hath ever beene the sinne of English people to swim with the streame of times And this print of Gods finger is at this day set upon many plainly convincing that they never received the truth in the love of it 3 By the generall fighting against the light and hatred of the very sent of sincerity in both preachers and people which the Apostle makes a sure note of perdition Phil. 1. 28. Let Iohn Baptist come he is excepted against and hath a divell Let Paul come too much learning hath made him mad Let Christ come he is a friend of Publicans a demoniacke c. But let Antichrist come Popery come a flatterer and deluder come the multitude applaud them receive them Delusion shal be effectual to the damnation of such as he must carrie into his owne perdition 4 The same arrowes of Gods wrath against this sinne are shot in amongst our selves many of whom plainly bewray their naturall hatred of the light and love of lies Let a man come in the name of Christ convince intreat perswade beseech men to be reconciled let him with the losse of his owne peace seeke theirs the more faithfully and sincerely he deales the more despightfully he is rejected the more paines and love such a man sheweth the lesse is he loved or recompensed by many presently they plot to sterve him out or if he stay he must live on aire or grasse for them Let a flatterer come in his owne name and call the churle liberall and sing an Omnia benè and for their owne applause profit or credit run along in all their courses no marvell if these men be put in their bosomes and how can it be but he that hates true dealing should love false Is this love of the light when God
Aegypt that went before it the darknesse was most grievous and so is this no plague in the world before this was comparable to it 2. The Lord restrained from them not the light of the Sunne onely but of fire and Candle and withdrew his blessing and comfort from all his creatures so in this spirituall Aegypt and Antichristian Kingdome is a miserable palpable blindnesse they see nothing of Christ savingly nor of the Scriptures which witnesse of him nor of sound interpreters the Candles in the CHVRCH consuming themselves to give others light nor are guided or comforted by the Spirit who is as fire warming and inlightning beleevers God hath laid a curse on all their means of light that they get no sound or saving light from them no not their greatest schollers unlesse they bee enlightned to sinne against their consciences 3. Yet had the Israelites light mingled among the Aegyptians Even so the true Church hidden in Babylō hath light and knowledge and great blessing on weak means though the Aegyptian cannot discern or see it as among our selves a Recusants house hath nothing but darknesse and superstitious ignorance when a Protestants house perhaps next to it hath light of knowledge holinesse and saving grace 4. That darknesse was next to the death of their first-borne even so here the pale horse followes the blacke Revel 6. 8. and this darknesse fore-runnes everlasting darknesse in hell as that did death in the Aegyptians houses But with this difference that this is a more miserable darknesse 1. In the kinde because it is spirituall as it is called Aegypt spiritually a blinde body is miserable a blinde soule is damnable 2. That was a darknesse of the ayre but not of their eyes this is of both and the blackest darknesse is within them as theirs was without them 3. The Aegyptians by their darknesse knew the benefit of light the better and saw their plague and mourned under it but these Aegyptians are pleased with their darknesse and fight against the light the more and are not more fearefull or watchfull against any thing than that the light should peepe in amongst them Thirdly next as Antichristian Apostasie is blackest so is it most generall of all heresies even the Catholike heresie into which all other heresies of the New Testament runne as into a sinke One cals it an abridgement of all old heresies For it is not against any one Article of faith as other particular heresies are but First against the holy Scripture which is the Scepter of Christ infinitely disgracing it calling it a nose of waxe a sheathe for every sword insufficient obscure the booke that makes heretikes and The Scriptures have no authority but from thē no sense but from them they forbid the reading of them they preferre Apocryphals traditions Church-determinations above them c. Secondly against the whole Gospell which is a doctrine of free justification and salvation by the onely righteousnesse and merits of Christ imputed by faith but they teach to seeke salvation in our owne merits and satisfactions here or hereafter Thirdly against the whole person and offices of Christ They appoint infinite Priests to repeate his onely sacrifice a number of mediators against this one Mediatour that men may bee heard by their prayers and saved by their merits They appoint the Pope a King of Kings by whom all Kings raigne who hath all power in heaven and earth yea the Head and Husband of the Church which is proper to Christ. Fourthly against all the foundation of religion and Catechisme For although they hold in word and outward profession the Creed of the Apostles the Lords Prayer the words also of the ten Commandements yet indeed and by direct consequent they reverse and renounce every Commandement of the tenne every Article of the twelve if wee except that of the Trinity and every Petition of the sixe as sundry godly writers have cleared and my selfe have in a readinesse to prove Thus of Antichristianisme considered in it selfe II. Now consider the tyranny of it comparatively with the tyranny of temporall enemies and the wrath will bee infinitely greater and that in three respects 1. For secrecy of working 2. For transcendency of the danger 3. For hopelesnesse of recovery Of the first open mischiefe a man may avoid or prepare for but here is a more secret and undiscernable mischiefe a great adversary but slie and under a contrary profession of friendship the greatest wounder of Christian Faith under pretext of Christian Faith whether wee consider his person or his worke For his person hee is a sonne of perdition a sonne must resemble his father the dragon his father buildeth up his Kingdome rather by fraud than by force so doth his eldest sonne Antichrist Hence is this great Adversary compared to a Whore who hunteth the precious life of man not by open force but by secret and faire pretenses sugred speeches and alluring flatteries shee hath a cup in her hand full of abominations the draught is deadly poyson but shee hath put it in a golden cup Revel 13. 11. the second beast which is Antichrist speakes like the dragon that is breathes out devillish doctrines and thundereth hellish curses against the true Professors of Christian Faith but hath two hornes like the Lambe that is a counterfeit shew of humility and meeknesse For his worke it must bee a mysterie of iniquity Hee must sit in the Temple of God hee must not bee a Turke to destroy by fire and sword and open defiance of Christ the profession of Christianity but an Herodian who pretending to worship him intendeth to kill him Hee must denie Christ to bee come in the flesh but in a mysterie not openly and directly for then all Christians would abhorre him and renounce him but indirectly and by expresse consequence and saith the Father Whosoever denyeth Christ in his deeds the same is an Antichrist Of the second this tyranny of Antichrist is more inward spirituall than the furious persecutions of other tyrants and inward plagues are a thousand times more deadly than outward It is true that as the dragon is extremely tyrannous against the bodies of Saints so is Antichrist but yet the cruelty of both is more spirituall than temporall and aymeth more at the death of the soule than the body and it is most true that one saith Open tyrannies and outward oppressions are torments of sinfull men but these inward are the increasers of sinnes and vices Pharaohs hard heart was a more deadly stroke than all the ten plagues beside It was a more grievous plague to give up the Idolatrous Gentiles to their owne lusts and vile affections Rom. 1. then to give over the Idolatrous Samaritans to bee torne with Lyons 2 Kings 17. Let heathen tyrants come upon a Christian they can take but his externall lower and sensitive part but let this Ecclesiasticall tyrant come hee winneth the highest towers and faculties of man his minde judgement affections
the earth For First this was Christs commandement Goe teach all nations Mat. 28. Secondly the Apostles obeyed this commandement and fulfilled it Col. 1. 6 13. The Gospell is come unto you as it is unto all the world Thirdly the incredible swiftnesse and power of the Gospell shewes the divinity of it in that before the destruction of Jerusalem or within thirty yeares it was spred into all the inhabited world as many Fathers hold And therefore if any barbarous nation or new-found land bewray utter ignorance of Christ either they were not inhabited or they have had some sound of the Gospell but have suffered it quite to die and bee lost 3. The detection of Antichrist is so plaine and manifest in this fifteenth age past as children can point at him 2 Thess. 2. 3. 4. Horrible persecutions wasting the Church not onely by heathen Emperours but ever since by fiercenesse of Antichrist the Apollyon of Rome foretold in Mat. 24. 6. 5. Generall defection from the faith foretold in 2 Thess. 2. 3. through the spreading of the leaven of Popery which drove the woman into the wildernesse 6. Universall corruption of manners and obstinacy against the truth see Luke 17. 26. and 2 Tim. 3. 1. By all which signes Satan knowes that the last day which is the time of his torment is not farre off For the third Quest. What use makes Satan of this knowledge Answ. Knowing that hee shall shortly bee cast and confined into hell hee recompenseth the shortnesse of his time with cruelty of wrath This knowledge of his damnation doth but whet up his malice against mankinde and seeing that the sentence passed against him hasteneth upon him hee is so much the more busie to pull as many as possibly he can into his owne ruine and damnation a manifest signe of furious and desperate wickednesse Certaine things are hence to bee collected and observed I. There is a determinate time of Satans rage and of the Churches conflict against him The warre lasts not alwayes And why 1. There is an houre for the power of darknesle and but an houre that is a certaine and determinate time in which by Gods permission he may put forth his malice in the world but beyond it hee cannot passe Luke 22 53. 2. As it was with the Head so also with the members There was a time when Christ was assaulted and tempted in the wildernesse and a time when the Devill left him not willingly but because hee could stay no longer the date of his Commission being expired So there is a time when his members and disciples in the ship of the Church shall be tossed and almost covered with waves and a time when there shall bee a great calme Mat. 8. 26. 3. The wickeds rod must not alwayes lie in the lot of the righteous Psal. 125 3. Our mercifull God seeth our weaknesse and need of breathings and refreshings and so mingleth his cup according to our health and strength and as wee are able to beare Whereas were Satan and his Impes left to themselves they would never cease smiting and afflicting 4. Our experience sealeth the truth of the promises who after a storme meet with a calme after a weary hill a sweet dale and after darknesse see light And it assureth of the maine promise of all that after a good fight fought there is a crowne of righteousnesse to bee given by the righteous Judge Which incourageth us with constancy and patience to stand out a little while in this fight Re. 3. 10. there is but an houre of temptation and cannot wee watch one houre are wee sure of victory if wee stand to it but one houre more and shall wee faint Heb. 10. 37. Yet a very little while and hee that will come shall come therefore cast not away your confidence but care a while and be ever safe Behold the field is even almost wonne the battell even at an end and wee are in the last houre of conflict a few stragling enemies are to be rooted out and therefore let us renew our courage and strength as those that are not at leasure either to feare or feele the blowes seeing victory is in our hands already Also it may comfort us in all the assaults and troubles of this life in ward and out ward seeing God hath determined them all and hee that hath appointed the beginning hath appointed the end also The try all is but a storme or cloud and it will vanish And if Satans rage bee limited to a time to a short time so is the wickednesse of his instruments and this time they shall not passe And if now bee the season in which the Lord useth them justly as rods to afflict his children yet ere long these rods must be cast into the fire 2. Note here that the sharper the aslault of the dragon is so much the shorter it is the fiercer the wrath the lesse time it lasteth For why 1. The harder a man worketh the sooner will his worke be done the more busie and violent Satan is the sooner will his measure be full the sooner shall the Elect bee tryed and purged and chased to heaven and the sooner will hee bring destruction on the wicked whom he gallops to hel and hastens to swift damnation 2. Violent things cannot bee lasting or perpetuall and extremes are nearean end It is true that wicked spirits and men are in their affection endlesse and perpetuall in their violence against God and all good things and persons and therefore according to this affection their plagues are endlesse but actually violent they cannot alwayes be First because themselves cannot long subsist but must give place to death and hell Secondly if themselves would never end yet would God put an end to their violences as Matth. 24. unlesse God had put an end and measure to those miserable dayes of Jerusalems destruction no Jew had beene left but for a few Elect God shortened them Which greatly comforteth Gods people in the midst of the great confusions and tumults now stirring in the world 1. Doe wee see iniquity abound and sinne more shamelesse than in former times Is the Sunne in the heavens a witnesse against the earth of such contempt of the Gospell and despight of the grace of GOD the bringers and messengers of it and professors of the grace of God as former times of the Gospell cannot parallel Doe wee see envy cove tousnesse idlenesse and scorne of godlinesse in Ministers see we the raigne of drunkennesse adultery pride blasphemy obstinacy and desperate impenitency in people such as is wonder the earth openeth not her mouth as hell to swallow up her inhabitants so highly sinning against such a light Now hence wee must conclude that the devill is come downe in this age with more than ordinary wrath and in more tyrannous manner than in former dayes And in this outrage of sinne see the outrage of Satans wrath and
that the more furious his wrath is the shorter it is like to bee For this is an infallible signe of the last times and the last houre when Satans wrath seemes to mingle heaven and earth let us lift up our heads the Lord is not farre off to put an end to this confusion 2. Doe we see Antichrist furious and wrathfull laying about him with both his swords so busily as that hee is in hope to gaine the morsell he hath long gaped for Doe wee see him make havocke and waste in the florishing Churches of Bohemia the Palatinate and other parts of Germany is he casting downe the worship of God banishing the Scriptures of God killing the Ministers and people of God setting up his Idols and puppets for gods before those that receive his marke in their hands and foreheads What may we hence gather but these two things First that we are cast into the last of the last times for the nearer wee are to the last moment of the last houre so much the more busie shall wee see Antichrist and the spirit of error active in putting forth their wrath Second that Antichrist his time is short the sharper the assault is the shorter it will bee and how can hee that reads the Scripture with judgement but know that as there is an houre of judgment vengeance to light upon that Antichrist Rev. 14. 7. so it is not farre off their neckes 2. Let all wicked men beware of boldnesse and fiercenesse in sinne which argues them not only delivered up to the wrath of the devill but that their time is not long for their measure fils apace See it in Iudas how industrious hee is neare his death A man in the high formes of sinne easily loseth his life in the service of some sinne or other God usually taking them at their hight and top How many judgements of God witnesse this truth dayly upon drunkards swearers riotous persons and quarrellers who come to untimely deaths and seldome live out halfe their dayes How suddenly hath the Lord taken downe proud and scorne full persons in the hight of their pride and pursuit of his children examples are too many to recite And how many wicked men are so like the devill that as he refuseth not to bee thrust into Hell at the judgement-day on condition he may play Rex against the Church and vexe and torment the Saints till then so these care not for hell and damnation afterwards so they may a few dayes live as they list and bring to passe as lawlesse persons their wicked devises and villanies in trampling downe the servants of God and in service to their owne damnable lusts as drunkards swearers revengefull men and the like 3 Wee must from the dragons practise picke out our lesson and dutie concerning our owne time 1 As the divell knoweth and observeth his time so must wee labour to know ours and the fitnesse of it for dutie Christ sharply reprooves the Jewes for not knowing their time Luk. 12. 56. Why discerne ye not this time Mat. 16. 3. Hypocrites can yee discerne the face of the sky and not the face of these times How few be there who know the happy times and opportunities they enjoy Satan knows the time of his mischiefe and slips it not men know not the day of their visitation nor the acceptable time nor the day of salvation which God offereth for grace and conversion The Lord may justly complaine of us as of the Jewes Ier. 8. 7. The Crane the Storke the Swallow know their times but my people know not me How else comes it that the Lord stretcheth out his hands all day long and knocketh continually by the hammar of his word at the dore of every mans heart offering the precious mercies of grace and glory but who open unto him or answer his gracious invitation Why do our youth riot out their time and cast the care of religion into their last accounts but because they know not their time Did they consider that youth is most fit for impressions of grace that grace is in that age most gracefull that now they have fresh wit quick senses all powers lively instruments for grace and that now they have strength and vigour called for 1 Ioh. 2. 14. to overcome evill knew they such a seed time of grace would they sow to the flesh would they not seeke wisdome early Whence els is it that our elder men after long teaching and trayning in the profession are as ignorant as children spend their time as vainely as the heathen in earthly lusts but because they never knew their time Should not they that have had more meanes have beene more expert in the word doth not their time who have beene bred up in the profession and lived twenty or thirty yeares in it call for double or treble measure of knowledge and grace as they have doubled or trebled their yeares beyond others the divell would be loth to slip any part of his time so foolishly Why else do our great and rich men wallow in lusts feed their senses pamper their bodies cast away their soules eate up their time in eating gaming riot and wantonnesse but because they have not learned neither from Gods booke nor the divells diligence to know their time and the fitnesse of it for their owne good Have they not many houres free from so necessarie labour as poore men are bound unto as many houres free from cares and distractions for necessaries which lye heavy on poore men many houres and dayes in a weeke free to hearing reading prayer meditation want they any thing but grace and will to do themselves good and doth not their very time tell them if they knew the voyce of it that they ought to be as farre above others in grace and piety as place and opportunities of grace But why be these so farre below their inferiors in knowledge in practise in use of the meanes why do they suffer the poore to receive the Gospell and the grace of it from them but because they know not their time neither the worth nor use of it and therefore they so miserably wast it 2 As the dragon knows his time is short and therefore bestirres him so wee must know our time is short and yet hath long wings to fly swiftly from us and therefore not to wast it out idly Object Who knows not that his time is short experience and sense teacheth it every day few children but can shew some markes of their parents mortality Answ. Sense and observation and experience may teach the dragon that his time is short But thou must have a better and higher teacher or else thou canst not learne this lesson And therefore Moses seeing few men wiser by the sense and experience of the shortnesse of their lives and uncertainty of dayes and that nature and experience cannot teach this skill to benefit themselves by the frailty of themselves or their predecessors goeth
consideration of the approach of death was a spurre to the Apostle Peter to double his diligence in the Ministery 2 Pet. 1. 13. The Magistrate hath a notable worke in hand in repressing the wrath of the dragon upholding and encouraging godliness and annuall Magistrates have but a short time when it is longest in their office Have you but a short time be the more stirring and carefull to do good that little time Wee have seene some in that short time have done a great deale of ill businesse therefore imitating the dragon because they would not heare the voice of God But a good man in office will do a great deale of good in a short time Wee heare sometimes some Magistrates reckon what a short time they have to weare out I would wee could heare what good they are resolved to do in that short time which will away apace for it is onely the good they do in it which will abide for their comfort Finally the private Christian hath an excellent worke in hand namely to worke out his owne salvation and to further others both in workes of piety and by workes of mercy spirituall and temporall to helpe them unto heaven and in earth Hast thou but a short time for so great a worke be so much the more diligent Seest thou the dragon because his time is short so industrious in heaping up his owne damnation and wrapping as many others as he can into his judgment and wilt or canst thou slack thy pace and diligence in promoting thine own and other mens salvation 3 As the divell and his instruments shew and declare the shortnesse of their time by extreme wickednesse because Satan powres forth his spirit upon the world to poyson it with outragious sinnes so let us manifest that wee keepe in mind the shortnesse of our times and that we are cast into the last ages by our readinesse and cheerefulnesse in good duties and in abundant fruits of the spirit which in the last dayes was to be powred out Act. 2. 17. Wee must expresse the powring out of this spirit by our increase in knowledge faith obedience and be more fruitfull in our age Thus wee shall aright testifie our right judgement of our owne time and of the last age of the world And as the wicked of the world shew apparātly the last time and Christ neare at hand by abundance of iniquity by worldlinesse atheisme excesses of carnall delight for is it not as in the dayes of Noah wherein men eate and drinke and marry and give in marriage and cast off all care of judgment so let us shew it the last age and that a short time remaines by using the world as not using it by marrying as not marrying and by heavenly conversation and all this because the time is short as the Apostle adviseth 1 Cor. 7. 29. 30. because there is no constancy or durance of any of these earthly contentments no more then of the world it selfe let us use these moderatly and gaine those which are lasting unwithering and unperishing Vers. 13. But when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man-child SAtan being cast out of heaven I meane that heaven upon earth which is distant from the earth not in distance of place but in sanctity of faith and manners so as he cannot prevayle to prejudice the same as hee would for neither can hee hinder the sound of the Gospell but it prevaleth in the world neither can hee seduce the Elect nor prevent the Saints of their salvation Now seeing himselfe cast vnto the earth he rageth among earthly-mindedmen and stirreth up his agents and vassals to raise up horrible persecutions and new tyrānies to root out if it were possible the name and mention both of Christ and the woman his Spouse but all in vaine as the former assault was as appeares in the sequell of the Chapter In this and the fourteenth Verse are two things 1. A new onset of the dragon upon the woman with the reason in this Verse 2. The evasion or escape of the woman with the meanes in the next Verse In the Onset consider First the person persecuting The dragon Secondly the person persecuted The woman Thirdly the time and manner When shee had brought forth the man childe I. The persecutor is the dragon that is both the devill the head of that fierce kingdome and all such instruments as he raised and used against the Church in this new assault and persecution for there is but one persecutor of the woman in all ages even Satan who is the same but hee hath many members and Ministers even a continuall spawne and succession who as they carry his nature so here also his owne name and are one and the same dragon in minde in will in malice in act Hence it is that in Scripture whatsoever the one doth the same the other is said to doe Revel 2. 10. The devill shall cast some of you into prison What Commodus Decius or the other Tyrants did the devill is said to doe and the workes of the Jewes in persecuting Jesus Christ is called the devils worke Iohn 8. 44. Ye are of your father the devill his workes yee doe 1. Because the dragon being the god of the world ruleth the hearts of wicked men who inclines their wils to hate the Church and stirres them up to persecute and leades them at his will 2 Tim. 2. 26. and a slave cannot doe but what his Lord commands him onely he inspireth and acteth voluntaries 2. The same causes which stirre up the one stirre up the other to this fury First as there is an old enmity betweene the woman and the serpent so is there betweene the seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent If there be hostility betweene two Princes it is maintained among all their subjects Secondly as the dragon being a deadly enemy to Gods glory incessantly seeketh to hinder and abolish pure religion holy worship and worshippers because it is contrary to his designes and stoppeth his power which prevaileth in Idolatry superstitiō and Atheisticall liberty so doe wicked enemies his issue and off-spring in all ages fight against the true worship of God holy religion and pure worshippers as against their contraries because they despise their false gods detest their idolatry resist false religion contest against their superstition and actually reprove their Atheisticall liberty and all their proceedings contrary to the light of grace and the word of grace Thirdly as the dragon feares that Christ and his Kingdome will weaken his kingdome so the spawne of the dragon feare the same Herod and Domitian feare the comming of Christ and therefore command them of the stock of David in Jewry to be slaine If we let this man alone say the Pharises all men will beleeve him and down goes our credit Yea say the Rulers and the Romanes will come and
his salvation The whole booke of Judges sheweth that when Israel was at rest and had the world at will they forgot the Lord and turned to idols but when they were under oppression of enemies into whose hands the Lord delivered them for their sinnes then they returned and sought after God diligently Hos. 13. 6. as in their pastures so were they filled and their heart was exalted therefore they have forgotten me whereas the same Church having her way stopped with briars and hedged in with thornie afflictions resolves to returne to her first husband for it was then better with her then now chap. 2. 7. From the testimonies come to the induction of most famous Churches overthrowne by prosperity The first Churches of the old Testament did thrive better in Aegypt under that tyranny then in the milke and hony of Canaan which by pride wantonnesse and fulnesse of bread brought her into Babylons captivity The primitive Churches of the new Testament our text shews how they were blacked tanned with the sunshine of peace plenty ease wealth and temporall prosperity that as the Moone never suffers ecclipse but in the full because in the full she is farthest distant from the Sunne from whom she receives her brightnesse so the Church in her fulnesse is farthest from her Sunne of whom she receives her light and then suffereth most ecclipse What need wee goe farre for this proofe The Church of England comming out of the fire and hot furnace of 2. Maries dayes at the restoring of the Gospell in the beginning of 2. Elizabeth of happy memory by whom the booke of the Law was restored and true worship established oh how precious and sweet was that Manna how zealous how forward how painefull were godly men to gather it and get knowledge with what joy of heart courage and encouragement did the Saints receive the truth how resolute and vehement were they against Popery what a number of miles did they measure to a Sermon how tooke they the kingdome of heaven with violence But now in the continuance of our peace plenty and prosperity how do men loath this Manna onely cloyed with preaching of Gods word The former age that prized it is gone and carried their affections with them Our peace hath bred up a surfetted and gracelesse generation that hate the directions of truth and scorne the profession of holinesse as an hatefull heresie Instead of frequenting Sermons and godly exercises of praying reading conference and holy communion now the tavernes tobacco-shops ale-houses play-houses whore-houses are stuffed Knots of drunkards gamesters swearers and vile persons haunt together and feare no lawes of God nor man For bibles and godly bookes wee have the divells yea cards and dice store of pipes and smoake In stead of holy exercises and conferences wee have blasphemous swearing and scorning of goodnesse riot and ribaldry surfetting and drunkennesse chambering and wantonnesse audacious boldnesse in evill and shaming at nothing but the very show of goodnesse Thus as plenty begets surfet so our peace hath made the land heart-sicke and the disease is not more generall then desperate likely to shame all the Physitians all the Ministers of the land who know not how to turne their hands to recover and helpe her 1 Worldly prosperity is a good mother but through our folly brings many bad daughters so ease slayes the foole Prov 1. 32. That Gods blessing should be our bane is in us not in it For our naturall folly is that having found hony wee eate too much even to hurt our selves and this folly raigneth in wicked men and too much of it is bound up even in the hearts of Gods children by which they are prone enough to pervert Gods good gifts God feeds men to the full and the wicked run to commit adultery and assemble themselves by companies into harlots houses Ier. 5. 7. Thus do wicked men abuse these sweet refreshings as the drunkard doth drinke to wash away his sense and reason or as a mad man a sword which might serve for his safety Yea even Gods children are too like our children who having got fruit hardly give it over without a surfet Quest. What are these lewd daughters bred up by prosperity Answ. 1. Forgetfulnesse of God Worldly prosperity and peace make both Churches and persons forgetfull of God Hos. 13. 6. They were filled and their hearts were exalted and they forgat me Ier. 22. 21. I spake unto thee in thy prosperity but thou saydst thou wouldst not heare this hath beene thy manner from thy youth The Prodigall never remembred his father while he was in prosperity and riot This danger the Lord well discerning in his owne people straightly warneth them that when they come into the land and enjoy houses vineyards olives and have eaten and are full then to beware they forget not the Lord their God Deut. 6. 11. 2 Pride against God and forgetfulnesse of themselves Let prosperity once winne the heart it fortifies it against God Hence hath pride and ambition beene the bane of the purest Churches and so incident to good men in their peace as the disciples themselves shall affect hierarchy and Kingdome and their own preferment at the right and left hand of Christ in his supposed temporall kingdome Now another mischiefe hangs hereupon that the tops of these mountaines of pride are unfit for the herbes and flowers of grace to root or grow upon neither doe the raines of Gods grace stand upon these hills but slide down into the vallies 3 Effeminatenesse softnesse love of the world delicacy feare and slight of the crosse of Christ. For it is exceeding hard to have prosperity and not to love it it is hard in the increase of riches not to set our hearts on them most easily is the heart wonne from the God of heaven to the god of the world The reason is because we are naturally from earth and carry a lumpe of earth in our hearts and quickly fill up all our roumes and senses with it our eyes hands eares mouths and all our naturall motion is that way Againe minding of earthly things must needs make men enemies to the crosse of CHRIST as those in Phil. 3. 19. 4 Contention and strife for the holding and enjoying of the present fulnesse and security and a speciall resistance of those thac sticke closest to the simplicity of Christ and his Gospell or any way touch upon that string Ambitious Amazia will not suffer Amos to preach And Diotrephes loving his preheminence riseth up against St. Iohn and the most faithfull Pastors By all which wee see that as weeds grow abundantly in ranke soyles and without great care kill the herbes even so many mischievous plants and weeds rise up in the fat grounds of prosperity which seldome peepe out of the leane and barren grounds of persecution and tyranny 2 As Satan is more frequent and dangerous in these temptations of prosperity so our selves
to the exact rule of justice contrary to Iob. 3. 9. None can answer God one for a thousand Neither can he blinde us as he doth himselfe by saying accedente gratia Dei for Gods grace and satisfactory works are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can never stand together Rom. 11. 6. if of grace not of workes 5 That a Priest may properly forgive sinnes as Tecellius the Popes pardoner openly proclaymes in Churches and elsewhere that although a man had layne by our Lady the Mother of Christ and begotten her with child yet he was able by the Popes power to pardon the fact This horrible blasphemy was the ground of Luthers revolt from Popery 6 That a man having true faith in Christ may be damned Bellarm. de baptis l. 1. c. 14 Against the Apostle in Eph. 2. 10. Wee are saved by faith and Rom. 5. 1. by faith wee have peace with God and our Saviours promise that the gates of hel shall not prevaile against it To these sixe I could adde sixe hundred more to make this flood of Antichristian heresies swell but I content my self with a taste I I. A flood of slaunders and gulfe of reproaches and hellish devises imputing to the Woman and true profession of religion most scandalous opinions and hainous enterprises and all to keepe the Woman under water to get the secular sword drawne against her and to make the Princes jealous fierce and severe against her as the greatest enemie of their estates and royalties Instances of the former Doth not Antichrist out of his mouth send out most false and slaunderous lies as that our doctrine teacheth 1 That the Church hath fayled from off the earth many hundered yeares till Luther 2 That wee condemne all Councells Fathers Antiquity and will onely be tyed and tryed by Scripture whereas wee refuse not to bee judged by men judging according to Scripture and allow the Churches approbation and consent of Antiquity onely holding it absurd that the authority of Scripture should depend upon the approbation of the Church which is the question And this were to make the shine of the sunne dependant on the light of a candle 3 That wee teach God the author of sin even of that treacherous sinne of Iudas Rhem on Act. 2. sect 9. Whereas wee only teach as Scripture doth that Christ was delivered up according to the determinate counsell of God and that God hardneth evill men not as an author of evill but as a righteous judge and not by bare permission but by actuall with-holding his grace and giving them over to the divell to be hardned as a just judgement 4 That wee are enemies to all good workes and hold only faith necessarie nay that we condemne good workes as sinfull pharisaicall hypocriticall Rhem. on Rom. 2. sect 3. whereas wee teach that to justification before God faith is only necessarie but such a faith as worketh by love and that good workes are inseparable fruits of faith signes of justification and a way in which Christians must walke to salvation And many more imputations there are not needfull to be all rehearsed For the latter Have not the Papists in all ages prooved themselves to be the very mouth of the dragon breathing out nothing but their owne poysonfull inventions against our religioÌ„ and sincere Preachers and Professors of the same Have they not published to all the world and do that no sort of men are such enemies to Princes and governement none such disturbers of a setled State and common peace no sect so bad none so unworthy of common favour none such enemies to Laws orders Kingdomes Have they not licked up the spettle of the father of lies and infinitely shamed themselves with lyes and slaunders as blacke as the waters of Styx the river of hell as that Luther learned his Divinity of the devill was borne of the devill and dyed of drunkennesse That Calvin was eaten up of wormes and dyed blaspheming and invocating devills whose life and death was so holy and happy as the dragon must open a wide and impudent mouth to staine the same That Beza dyed reconciled to the Pope and cursed the day he ever knew Protestant doctrine which Beza himselfe lived to confute That Mr. Bucer denyed at his death that Christ was come the whole country and D. Redman preaching at his funerall knowing the contrary and as true as that Mr. Perkins dyed in despaire of whose happy life and death my selfe was an eye-witnesse as true as that those whom they called Puritanes had blowne up the Parliament house III. Another part of this flood is the cruell and bloody Edicts the cruell Constitutions and inhumane Rescripts which they furiously breath-out with such violence and rage as a strong current and flood which hath broken out of the bankes Such as are their Trent-curses for every slight difference in opinion from them Such as are their Spanish barbarous Inquisitions which are as the sharp teeth in the mouth of the dragon Such as their Romish Bulls and cursed excommunications their degradations c. Such as are their six Articles their horrible execrations and abrenunciations and all of that kinde to destroy root out and for ever to drowne the very name and memory of the woman and sound Christian Religion For the third The end of the dragon in sending out this water was to drowne and carry away the woman First The end of all the dragons furie is the destruction of the Church nothing will serve him but drowning his malice stints not it selfe in any mischiefe or hurt he can bring upon her Secondly His wrath once caryed her out of Paradice now he would carry her out of the way to heaven also he envyes not onely her safety and quiet in earth but her salvation in heaven Thirdly It notes a difference betweene the waters sent out by God upon the Church and these of the dragon The floods of God do but water or if any more do but wash the City of God The floods out of the dragons mouth are to wast and destroy the woman and to cary her away from the earth The dragon had made sundry assaults upon the woman before and still Michael had crossed him and against this last hid the woman safe yet so great is his furie and rage and so blind his malice that not observing Gods providence towards his Church he bolts on forward to new enterprises against her Whence learne that Satan and his instruments will never give over their malice against the godly though they have never so ill successe in the same Psal. 1â— 4. Do not workers of iniquity know that they eat up my people as bread q. d. though they do know them Gods people and see by many arguments that God is their God yet they oppresse them with desire and delight even as desirously and greedily as they eate bread when they are hungry Did not Phar 〈◊〉 see that none of his devises succeeded against â—srael
law endictes every wicked man hating the godly of murder 1 Ioh. 3. 15. not only because hatred is a degree of it but because his will and desire carries him to the highest degree and execution of it 2 Members must be conformed to the head in obedience both active and passive What floods the dragon raised and cast out of his mouth to carry Christ away is manifest in the story imputing to him sorcery blasphemy sedition treason and all that was hainous and poysonfull If they called the Master of the house Belzebâ—b what will they not call his servants 3. The more innocent thou art looke thy suffering to bee the more for malice is most against grace and innocency When good men are generally maligned and floods of water cast after them the generall conceit and speech of other is some fault there is were there not some fire there could not bee so much smoake some indiscretion some oversight some fault No no there is shining grace wisdome holinesse watchfulnesse the dragon will revile good men be they never so discreet and innocent yea for innocency as Christ himselfe Againe seeing it is inevitable that the godly should bee molested with these floods and rising of waters let them for their comfort and direction thinke of these Rules 1. Against the multitude of Antichristian enemies who increase and combine as a flood to overflow all bankes oppose the promise of God Esa. 17. 12 1â— They shall make a noise as the noise of many waters but God shall rebuke them hee hath passed sentence against them which is not farre from execution and Chap 59. 19. The enemy shall come like a flood but the Spirit of the Lord will chase him away and daily shall they be blasted by the breath of his mouth all his forces cannot prosper being gathered against the Lord Deut. 33. 27. 2 Against the floods of Antichristian heresies and false doctrines wee must stablish ourselves First with true humility to containe our selves within bounds of truth Pride and conceit makes heretikes Secondly with sound love to the truth this onely will make us hate all false inventions Psal. 119. 113. Thirdly with true obedience to the truth revealed Ioh. 7. 17. If any man will do my will he shall know the doctrine whether it bee of God By these meanes wee shall sticke fast to the Rocke and hold fast by truth and not be carryed away with this flood Fourthly when they trouble our waters with traditioÌ„s fables for they are called troubled waters oppose the sweet and cleare crystall fountaines of the Scriptures the waters out of the Rocke and out of the fountaines of Iacob Deut. 33. 28. this shall bee sufficient against the full sea of Antichristian brinish salt and damnable doctrines 3. Against the drowning waters of scandals reproaches threatnings wicked Edicts false accusations or violent executions oppose those sweet refreshing waters of comfort Esa. 55. 1. These promise First Christs presence who rebukes winde and sea and makes a calme Secondly strength and patience because they are the rebukes of Christ. Thirdly a clearing of thine owne innocency as the light Againe oppose thine innocency purity sound conscience honest conversation and then assure thy selfe no reproach can take away thine innocency no more than thy head Lastly waite on God as David in Shimeis rayling hee may doe thee good for their evill hee may blesse thee for their cursing and honor thee the more for their dishonour as Mordecai And many of his servants have experience that the more evill men seek to cast them downe and carry them away with floods of injuries the more God doth establish and uphold them and carry them up above the waves and billowes which threaten to drowne them Vers. 16. And the earth helped the woman and the earth opened her mouth and swallowed up the stood which the dragon cast out of his mouth AGainst new dangers the woman hath still new remedies for unwonted dangers unwonted helpes Against the former dangers shee had wings to flie from them here the earth sets in for her helpe the dragon casts the flood out of his mouth and the earth takes it into her mouth By the earth is not meant the earthly globe which Mathematicians call the center of the world in which wee walke neither may wee understand it properly of this vast Element but improperly and metaphorically as wee did the flood in the former words drunke up by it By earth therefore is meant 1. In generall all the meanes by which the former flood was drunke up and the phrase is an allusion to an ancient story in Numb 16. where the earth opened her mouth and swallowed up Corah and all his company who had cast floods of reproachfull waters against Moses Aaron even so here before the Lord will suffer his Church to be drowned and overwhelmed he will command the earth to open it selfe and swallow up all such as enterprise against it as formerly he had to swallow alive Corah Dathan Abiram and all their complices 2. More specially by the earth wee meane those speciall providences by which the former floods were dryed up as 1. The floods of herefies spewed out of the dragons mouth were swallowed up of the earth for First it was the earthly and wicked Synagogue that embraced all the dragoÌ„s plausible heresies such as whose names are writen in earth but not any whose names were written in the Booke of life the true Church drunke not a drop of that poyson spewed out of the dragons mouth Secondly because that the Synods and Councils gathered out of all the earth resolved and swallowed up those pernicious heresies against the grounds of Christian religion For as of old the Councell of Nice swallowed up the poysoned flood of Arrius the Constantinopolitan supped up the hereticall flood of Macedonius and Eunomius the Ephesine of Nestorius and the Chalcedon of Eutiches so we might name a number of Canons out of Councels gathered under Antichrist resisting many main Romish errors and hereticall doctrines as the sixt generall Councell about the yeare 700. decreed against the Church of Rome the marriage of Ministers and forbad to make the Holy Ghost in likenesse of a Dove The Councell of Portugall at Bracca appointed the Cup in the Communion Sundry other Councels as of Constantinople under Leo Isauricus and after under Constantius Copronimus and of Frankeford under Charles the Great all against Images and many of their owne contradicting their fellowes in matters of greatest difference as might be cleared at large but is done already by Doctor Hall in his booke intituled The peace of Rome 2. The floods of slaunders and false suggestions have beene dryed up even by the earth earthly men and enemies of the Church who have acquitted and discharged the Christians of those horrible scandalls which were out of the dragons mouth sent after them to drowne them as in the ancient Story the Christians
yeares No Antichrists rage and floods might cause her to hide her head for that time but could not drowne her Againe here is a direction for Beleevers in extreme dangers 1 Get to the rocke beleeve in Jesus Christ by faith become a member of his body Against this rocke the gates of hell cannot prevaile and therefore a Christian built on this rocke cannot miscarry Men on a rocke are safe in high floods when houses are driven downe and men and cattell drowned Get thee to this rocke and then though the floods of wickednesse may make thee afraid yet shal they not hurt thee Psal. 18. 4. and 46. 1. 3. 2 Leane upon the power of God who can make waters stand as dry land and not flow till his people be passed over Art thou ready to faint to sinke to despaire of ever swimming out of the floods behold this power it can make iron swim 2 King 6. 6. and if thou beest in thy selfe as heavie in the floods as iron say as in Psal. 93. 4. The waves of the sea are marvellous but the Lord is more mighty 3 Cleave to the word of God which applyeth this power and makes it thine owne God hath set his powerfull word on the sea and floods and set barres and dores unto them and sayd Hitherto shall ye come and ye shall lift up your proud waves no further Againe he hath set over and passed his word unto thee for thy security Christs word makes Peter walke safely on the waters Waite on his word which only can make a great calme If thou losest this security thou canst not but sinke in thy troubles as David had it not beene for thy Law I had perished in my trouble And further if this word were weake he hath sworne to thee Esa. 54. 9. that as the waters of Noah shall never go more over the earth to drowne it so he will nevet be so angry as to cast thee into the floods to drowne thee 4 Keepe Christ in the ship awaken him with thy prayers cry to him as the Disciples O Master save us wee perish He walkes on the waters and will make thee so to do also Hee may seeme to sleepe till thou beest dashed threatned and ready to sinke but he will awaken in time and rebuke the windes and seas and make a present or seasonable calme Next in that the earth holpe the woman learne that the Church hath often helpe where she least expects it The earth is the dragons owne bounds for he was cast into the earth yet this earth affords helpe and safety to the woman against the dragon Israel at the sea environed with monntaines enemies and floods was by the sea saved from the sea whence they expected to be swallowed up The same sea that threatneth to swallow Israel saves Israel Could Daniel expect safety by the Lions from the Lions Could Ionah expect helpe from the devouring sea by the devouring Whale Could the three children expect safety from the fire by the fire 1 The Lord being the Lord of hosts hath all creatures in heaven and earth to command for the helpe and safety of his Church and hath made a league betweene them and his people for peace and ayde for warre defensive and offensive against their enemies 2 Things which are impossible to men are possible to God and therefore he worketh above al the power of nature and beyond the reach of reason and nothing can hinder his counsell or hand Zech. 8. 6. It seemed as impossible for Israel to be brought backe to a glorious estate in Jerusalem from captivity as dead men to be brought out of their graves but though this be impossible in the eyes of the remnant of the people of those dayes should it be therefore impossible in my sight saith the Lord of hosts 3 The Lord most magnifieth his wisdome when he helpeth by most unknowne and unlikely meanes for now he sheweth he hath a reach beyond the creature and what we cannot see or oversee he foreseeth for us It was an unknowne meanes proper to Omnipotency to dry up the sea for Israels passage It was an unknowne meanes beyond the creatures reach to suspend the fire from burning persons and things combustible applyed to it It was an unknown and unexpected meanes to feed Israel in the wildernesse with a dayly harvest not from earth but from heaven The dragon and Antichrist have not so many devises and reaches to offend the Woman as the Lord hath wayes to overreach them and defend his Church 4 The Lord magnifies his mighty power when he sends helpe by contrary meanes which of al other are most unlikely as here by the earth for here he brings most helpe whence is indeed most danger As when earthly and carnall-minded men intending the cleane contrary procure helpe and peace to the Church Thus the Lord helped David out of Sauls hands by the Philistimes as deadly enemies to David as Saul was Thus he helped Moses out of the water by Pharaohs daughter no lesse enemie to Israel then Pharaoh himselfe Thus when Zedekiah was taken his eyes put out and himselfe bound prisoner into Babell Ieremy being in prison must be helped out and by whom but by Nebuchadnezzar King of Babel and Nebuzaradan his chiefe steward in al appearance as great enemies to Ieremy as to King Zedekiah Ier. 40 1. 2. And rather then Paul shal be killed and have no helpe God will save him by one in likelyhood fitter to kill him then they even the chiefe Captaine Act. 21. 32. And how often was he helped by Felix Festus Agrippa men open enemies to Christ And how often did the Lord stirre up earthly instruments such as Cyrus Ebed-melech Gamaliel whose power and policy he used for the drying up of the floods risen and swelling against the Church A notable instance we have in Dan. 1. 10. What great favour and tender love God gave Daniel and his fellows from Ashpenaz an heathen and enemie and how God overruled his speach to Daniel that while he thought no such thing he secretly implyed the true way whereby Daniel and his fellowes should attaine their desire If you looke worse I shall lose my head then said Daniel put this to the triall ten dayes and so obtained their wish Note hence the justice of God upon the earth and earthly enemies of the Church They minde by raysing floods to drowne the Church but themselves must drinke up those floods to the drowning of themselves The woman flyes out of Aegypt into the wildernesse Pharaoh meanes to drowne her in the red sea but the earth must helpe her for earthly Pharaoh himselfe and all his earthly company drinke up the flood for her and she escapes it Thus comes Hamanâ— devise upon his owne head his gallowes catch himselfe Thus the gunpowder blew up the plotters and layers but not one for whom it was layd Thus the enemies drink as
they brew and digest the bread of affliction they prepared for others 2 Let us acknowledge with much thankfulnesse the truth of this prophesie Wee have seene the earth drinke up many floods cast out of the dragons mouth by Antichristian tyranny sufficiently strong and deepe to have carried her quite away Among many instances I will record two in fresh memory and not farre off In the yeare 1521. when Luther had appeared before Caesar at Wormes to give account of his doctrine and doings what a mighty flood issued out of the mouth of the dragon which in the Imperial edicts threatned nothing but death and bloodshed against the Professors of the Gospell and this flood like Danubius ranne through all Germany But now see how the earth drunke up the flood Shortly after arose an exceeding great trouble in Spaine to the pacifying of which the Emperour went in person and so the Professors of the Gospell had a little breathing till the States of the Empire assembled at Norinburge got those cruell Edicts mitigated and qualified to the great prosperity of the Gospell The other in our owne Kingdome in the dayes and memory of our Fathers When in the raigne of Queene Mary many were carryed away with that raging and high-swelling flood of the sixe Articles and the enemies were devising not to strike off the branches onely but as one perswaded to strike at the root in cutting off the then Lady Elizabeth being then in prisonand very unlike ever to get out of their bloody hands now see how the Lord caused the earth to helpe his Church for who was the meanes to keepe them off her and her head on her shoulders but King Philip of Spaine an earthly Idolater who had no reason but to bee a greater enemy to her than her sister or that state Now the earth dranke up the flood and a few moneths set that happy Lady and the Church and Kingdome by her in such glory and prosperity as ancient ages had never seene and future ages perhaps both wish and admire 3. In the present tryals and persecutions of the Church when wee see the floods swell even almost over her head and Antichristian Armies every where gathered and carry afore them whole Provinces and Churches be not dismayed but stand still and see the Lords salvation he will appoint one meanes or other to swallow up all these floods as here hee commanded the earth to â—each her helping hand both to take in and harbour the Lords exiles in the secret chambers of her desert Mountaines and Caves as also to drinke in the dangers for them Nay more the Lord who causeth the earth to helpe the woman will in and by these persecutions helpe up his Church and truth Act. 8. 1. The wicked men of earth raise great persecution against the Disciples at Jerusalem and scatter them but they being scattered and dispersed spread the Gospell through all the Regions of Iudea and Samaria In the story of the Waldenses is reported that the banishing of Waldo his followers out of LyoÌ„s was a means which God used to spread the doctrine of the Gospel in the darkest times of Antichrist almost over all Europe Thus the Lord bringeth light out of darknesse to his Church the earth shall not bury the truth but spread it neither shall these Antichristian floods drowne the woman but shall onely water her furrows And let the Church be instant with the Lord he wil in the end of these businesses shew he hath a reach beyond all Actors and lookers on the wrath of men shal turn to his praise themselves shal drink the rivers of blood which they intend against the woman and shall root themselves out that the Gospell which they fight against may finde footing in the most desolate Popish Countries and the time and their pride hasteneth it Let us alwayes set these props under our faith to support us through our tryals whether wee see meanes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is enough to see the power and faithfulnesse of God who can and rather than faâ—â—e will worke the Saints delivery by unknowne and even by contrary meanes Waite upon the Word If hee seeme not to regard thee in danger awake him by thy prayers hee may delay helpe a while but he cannot dehy thee helpe but hee must deny himselfe but either hee will lead thee out by preventing the danger or helpe thee through it and make thee more then a Conquerour in it by a conquered death 4. As the Church abroad is tryed and in resistance of the floods of violence and lies under the fire and sword of the enemy so the dragon ceaseth not amongst us in our peace to cast out such floods as hee can of scandalls slanders and reproaches of Gods people against which wee must foâ—tifie our selves with assurance that all these floods shall be drunke up and dryed up also for us For 1. Our Head is the truth and as strength of truth prevailed in his owne person and rose againe from underground so it shall in all his members by his mighty power 2. Gods promise is to bring forth our righteousnesse as the light even as a bright morning comes after a sad night of black darknesse 3. Gods providence watcheth as well the names and reputation of the Saints as their persons because as their persons are nearely joyned to Christ so are their names nearely linked to his and their honour is his as their reproach is his Heb. 13. 13. 4. Looke upon the unknowne meanes used by God to drinke in these floods Sometime from heaven The Angell turnes away the flood of scandall which had like to have drowned the Virgin while Ioseph was thinking to put her away Mat. 1. 20. Feare not to take her Sometime the earth as here rather than faile shall drinke it up The Judge shall pronounce Christ innocent Saul shall proclaime Davids innocency 1 Sam. 24. 18. Thou art more righteous than I. Lastly though truth and innocency may bee clouded a long time yet it shall bee disclosed and time the mother of truth shall dry up and drinke in all wicked accusation when all secrets shall bee disclosed as well for the opening of innocency as the shutting of the mouth of guiltinesse Vers. 17. Then the dragon was wroth with the woman and went to make warre with the remnant of her seed which keepe the Commandements of God and have the testimony of Iesus Christ. THE dragon being againe defeated of his purpose in drowning the woman seeth that hee cannot hurt her yet he cannot but hate her the more Hee cannot meet with her to doe the mischleâ—â— that he would for she is out of sight neither can the floods cast out of his mouth reach her for shee is safe and hid and the earth shall drinke it for her yet hee abates not of his wrath against her and for the wrath hee beares to her hee goes and makes warre with her issue described here
1. By their paucity The remnant of her seed 2. By their property twofold 1. They keepe the Commandements of God 2. They have the testimony of Iesus Christ. First of the dragons wrath and warre then of the persons against whom In the former 1. What kinde of warre this is 2. With whom The kinde of warre will appeare if wee consider the Captaine and the weapons The Captaine of this warre under the dragon who is Generall of the field is described in Chap. 13. 1. and 7. The Beast whom the Euangelist so calleth rather than the Bishop of Rome or rather a succession of them because hee is a Prophet here not a Doctor these spake plainly they enigmatically especially in arguments dangerous and envious Besides if hee had plainly named him hee had not left it a mysterie so deepe This beast riseth out of the sea that is out of those very floods which the dragon cast out of his mouth after the woman namely of herefies superstitions traditions abominations and wicked constitutions and decrees against the truth and professors which enthroned Antichrist and set him in his Chaire He hath seven heads a monstrous Hydra sits on seven hils and hath gotten seven kindes of government into his hand and ten hornes hee hath the power of ten Kings to uphold him Hee hath on his heads the name of blasphemy not in open profession for hee will disclaime it in word but in deed and truth brings into the Church and maintaines under glorious titles of Headship blasphemous doctrines religion and idolatrous worship so it is expressed Verse 6. He opened his mouth to blaspheme God and his Tabernacle and those that dwell in heaven 1. He opposeth himselfe against all that is called God challengeth all that God can doe hee can create and that his Creator he cannot erre he can make something of nothing hee can make Gods Word of authority or no authority hee can make Kings and transferre kingdomes he shewes himselfe as if hee were God and suffers his flattering Canonists to stile him God Oh high blasphemy 2. Hee blasphemeth the Tabernacle of God that is the Church of God resembled by the Tabernacle challenging to bee the head the husband the Lord of it oppressing it with tyranny infecting it with heresie blaspheming and condemning for arch-heretikes all that yeeld not to his blasphemies And if by the Tabernacle of God wee meane the body of Christ as some doe what more horrible blasphemy against it then to undertake to create many thousands every day out of a few pieces of bread to sacrifice to eate and destroy it at their pleasure 3 He blasphemeth all that are in heaven that is the Saints in the heaven upon earth stiling them heretickes schismatickes rebells the most wicked of al men unworthy of common light aire or any society or sufferance in the earth In the 7. verse it is given to this beast the dragon seales his Commission to make warre with the Saints alluding to his type that little horne Antiochus Dan. 7. 21. an eminent figure of the Roman Antiochus that is said to make war with the Saints and prevaile against them So as this prophecy is meant of the warres of Antichrist against the Saints and is manifest by the time of 42. months the time that the woman was hid in the wildernesse This of the Captaine The weapons also are answerable to the warre which is twofold Ecclesiasticall and Civill in ordine ad spiritualia So the beast hath two swords One is spirituall by which he wounds the soules and consciences of men and that for their consciences This sword is his Canons Constitutions Councells deceitfully called Decretalls doctrines of devills heresies the Popes head-ship Jesuitisme the sharpest point of it sophisticate distinctions sleights of equivocations cursings anathemaes excommunications damnatory proscriptions damnable Bulls and Breves degradations condemnations Popish absolutions for murders of Parents and Princes canonization of Traitors and the like enamilings of his spirituall sword The other is the secular sword with which he layes about him to force the obedience and subjection to the former This is his tyrannicall inquisition Guisian massacres English powder-plots pistolls poniards poisons fire sword insurrections rebellions invasions Armadoes treasons slaughters butcheries of Princes and people Kings and kingdomes that yeild not themselves as slaves to his beastly authority And this of the kind of warre The persons with whom it is waged will further open it that is the remnant of her seed namely such of the faithfull who when al the publique assemblies were openly corrupted by Antichristian Idolatry yet retained the ancient faith and stept out sometimes to make profession of the same The beast could no sooner meet with them or finde them out but presently he brandished his sword againstthem whether they were 1 Kings that ruled not according to the Popes rules who were warred against as tyrants or 2 Pastors and Bishops who taught not according to the Popes decrees with whom the Pope warred as against heretickes or 3 Private persons called lay-men who lived not according to the Popes lawes these he warred against as out-laws and excommunicate persons In a word seeing the dragon could not now make warre against whole congregations as formerly he had done for now in the darke times of Antichrist they appeared no where he watched if he could find any of the remnant of the seed any scattered and dispersed Saints who privately as they could exercised the pure worship of God who kept themselves to the comaundement of God in freeing themselves from the abominations idolatries and superstitions of Popery and who had the testimony of Jesus sqâ—aring their consciences to the written word and would not receive the Popes Laws traditions and decretalls for Articles of Faith These were made meat for the sword of the Beast excited by the dragon to make warre with the remnant of the womans seed Of the wrath of the dragon wee have spoken before which admits no truce as also of the renewing of his assaults though he be never so foyled in them Only now in this wrath of the dragon which is continued against the woman hid in the wildernesse note that Wicked men hate and malice the godly whom they never knew nor saw as the dragon the woman now out of sight Hest 3. 6. Haman thought it a small thing to lay hands on Mordecai only but sought to destroy all the Jews yet he knew but few of them and only one of them Mordecai had offended him Pharaâ—h pursues al the Israelites though he knew but few and drownes all the males and Herod kills all the infants which he never saw and Balak calls Balaam to curse all the people of God 1 Because of the generall enmity put by God betweene the two seeds of the Woman and the serpent And hatred is of kinds not individualls only The wolfe hateth all lambes A man naturally hateth all serpents even those he
reas 726 Beast that Antichrist noted and described 820 Beginning of good watched by Satan to hinder it 248 Benefits of receiuing Christ and his truth 688 Birth of children in nature and grace how they are alike 92 The spirituall farr better then the naturall 97 Appeares in fiue things 110 Effected with paine foure reasons 118 Hinderances of the new birth 120 Resolue to goe through all 124. motiues 125 Body of Christ threefold 300 Blood of Christ how we ouercome by it 605 How all our enemies are ouercome by it 606 Answers all obiections for us 607 Bootlesse to struggle against the truth or Church 782 Brethren seuerall sorts 554 All brethren that professe Christ and how 555 Mockers enemies taxed 559 Brotherly loue commended to Christians 557 motiues ibid. Objectiōs answered 558 Conditions of it 559 C Callings generall and speciall disordered 174 Censure not euery one that is accursed 568 Christ cleaue to him in person affection affliction 19 Depend on him for direction protection prouision 20 Honour him 22 Please him six waies 23 More excellent then the world and so esteemed of the godly 68 Receiued into us how 455 Church six priuiledges of it as Christs Spouse 25 What her crowne is 77 How it continues 78 How on her head 79 See more 219 A fruitfull mother of children vnto God 95 Mother-church which 98 Popish notes disproued 99 Fiue true notes auowed 104 Markes of true children of the Church 110 Sorts of them 4. 271 Safe euer by the saluation of God 508 Not alway glorious but alway safe 768 In hardest times assuredly fed and prouided for 777 Comming of Christ expells Satan 444 Why and how 446 Conclusions about the churches visibilitie 297 Consolation in the great power of Christ 538 Conversion casts out euery deuill why and how 471 Courage necessarie for great performances 279 Motiues to it 280 Meanes 281 Crowne of Christ set hold it on his head 222 Crowne Princedome of Satan what how wherein 200 Cruelty in the deuill and his instruments 142 Whence and why permitted 144 D Dangers what to doe in them 812 Dayes put for yeares 321 Death of Christ how necessary 537 Deceiue the world how 411 Delight in earth discouered to be predominant foure notes 13 Desart what in this Chapter 292 Despaire not of the worst 452 Despise life and all for Christ why and how 624 Meditations and practises 632 Differences of Gods working and Satan in the same action 733 Disgrace put vpon good actions 162 Disloyalty taught by Popish religion 533 Diuell called a dragon in foure respects 127 So are also his instruments 128 Why comprised here in the name of one dragon 128. 129 Notes of him cast out 431 Motiues to cast him out 454 Meanes 455 Dragon embleme of persecuting Princes why 129 Defeated many wayes 242 Meanes to ouercome him 736 Not cast out till Christ his Gospell come 425 Ouercome not onely by Christ but by Christians 599 Dominion exercised among wicked men only 439 E Eagles wings what they are 758 Ease in our Christian profession not comfortable 339 End of magistracy what and wherein 289 Enemies of Christ who 530 Enemies of the godly haue foure chiefe sinnes in their oppositions 566 Enemies of the Church shall be finally destroyed foure reasons 390 Enemies spirituall ouercome by the power of Christ in us 550 Enterprise of wicked enemies bootlesse 465 Entertaine Christ his truth motiues meanes letts 686 Euili actions how by Satan put forward 166 Exorcisme to dispossesse a diuell 449 Expect floods of opposition and persecution 804 F Faith our victory how 606 Faiths power wherein bewrayed 548 False feares what mischiefe to the Christian combatant 178 Families how the deuill is cast out of them 258 Fence against the deuill how 407 Fidelitie to God and the Church requisite exemplified 7. 8 Fight against Christ. how the wicked doe so 357 Notes of them 362 Flight of Satan sometimes fained 175 Flight of the Church what when how 752 How from the face of the dragon 766 Floods of waters signifie afflictions and why 793 Out of the dragons mouth three sorts of them 795 Fly in persecution when lawfull and not lawfull 619. 765 Food for the soule what and how certaine 781 Friendship pretended to deceiue 153 Frustrate Fruitlesse how good things are made to be 164 G Garment of Saints is Christ for necessity ornament distinction 39 Better then the other in fiue respects 42 How put on 43 Motiues to put it on 46 and that continually 49 Expresse the shining of it 50 Not disgrace it on others 52 Keepe it cleane why how and who offend 54 God saueth his Church by meanes though he could without them 759 giues sufficient meanes 760 Godlinesse wherein the power of it is seene 549 Good gifts how giuen to euill men 149 Great aduersaries of the Church 136 Great helps against them 138 Great encouragements likewise 140 H Happinesse of Christians cannot be preuented nor discontinued 30 nor a whit prejudiced by any enemies 467 Hatred in wicked ones against the good vnknowne or unseene fiue Reasons 824 Hearing of the word hindred by Satan 169 Hell why the deuill is not confined to it 437 Helpe euer afforded to the Church in the greatest persecutions Reas. 811 Many times when she least expects it four Reasons 814 Heauen the Church militant so called 5. and 642 True Christians already in heauen how 8 Many therefore no true members of the Church 12 Heresie more hatefull to the Church then tyranny 755 Heresies drunke up of the earth how 807 Hornes what they signify 186 Horned beasts against the Church that is hurtfull men 188 I Iesuites and other Papists impudent in false accusations 574 Impotency of Satan in doing mischiefe 238 Instances of Satan neare us or standing before us 254 Instructions by consideration of Christs power 542 Instruments of speciall good fitted of God thereunto 276 Instruments of the diuel notes of them 355 cast out together with himselfe 460 How seeing they preuayle so much 462 Impudent and instant in false accusations 569 Markes of them 572 Ioy none but the godly called to it and why 643 Ioy of Heauen must now be expressed and how that may be 649 How heauenly earthly joyes may stand together 655 Ioyne all in fight against Satan 344 Iudgment-day signes of it shewed in the comming of Antichrist 695 K Keyes a signe of power and in Christs hand 426 Kingdome of God what and how it florisheth 509 Kingdome of Antichrist resembled by Egypt how 697 L Lambe Christ so called why what vse 603 Lamentable estate of wicked men 352 Law and terrors needfull to the best 659 Legall and Evangelical keeping of the commandements 835 conditions of keeping of them 836 sure coffers to keep them 837 markes of them that keep aright 837 motiues 840 Lets of receiving Christ his truth 689 Lessons to be learned of Satan to redeeme time 723 Life how it may be loved 617 Light skirmishes get
the two witnesses are 315 Withstand Satan sixe rules 258 Wiues duties to their husb 18. c. Wizzards no good Christian that seekes to them 506 Woe what note it is 6â—6 Woman the Church militant so called 16 17 Word of God by it wee overcome spirituall enemies how 611 treachery of Papists disarming us of it 613. word neglected or despised leaves wicked sinners 614 World must not get our affections conformity patronage 14 Y Youth taxed for slipping their time 723 Z Zeale meeknes how to be tempered in Ministers others 661 ERRATA Pag. 14. read it lyeth in wickednesse p. 38. r let the light make us ashamed p. 75 r. in the full and all is gone p. 103. r. personall and doctrinall and they have not the succession of Peter who have not the faithof Peter p. 112. r. may well mistrust their conversion p. 135 r. in Iohns time having command c p. 199. r. must not touch Iobs life p. â—74 r. either of their faith or salvation p. 282. r. meditate often on Gods promises p. 285 r laudatorie oration p. 310 r. word of salvation p. 522. r. Nathan or Gad p. 607. r. dead workes Heb. 9. 14. p. 7â—5 r. more easily drawne p. 803 r. all these happie meanes p. 837 r. Oh how love I thy Law FINIS Hebr. 11. 4. Hebr. 12. 1. 1 Tim. 9. 12 2 Tim. 2. 5. 4 8. 2 Chr. 19. 11 20. 17 Phil. 1. 27. Parts of the Chapter 1 What is this Wonder The greatnes of the wonder in 3. things The manner of apperance of this vision Sundry ends why God thus revealed himselfe Spiritus Deâ— alli cit Satanae cogit vi The place where this wonder appeareth By heaven commonly in this booke is meant the militant Church For 3. reasons 1. 2. 3. Attention affection incited by sundry arguments 1. 2. 3. The modesty of this holy Evangelist His fidelity 1 To his Lord. 2 To the Church True members of the Church are in heaven upon earth 1 In expectation 2 In inchoation Saints in heaven fully freed from all evils 1 From the evill world foure waies 2 From the corruptions of the world 3 From wicked persons societies Conformity of Saints in earth with Saints of heaven 1 In vision of God 2 In framing to the Charter of heaven 3 In keeping a perpetuall Sabbath 4 In fruition of the presence of Christ. 5 In enjoying God the meanes of their lives Vse No true members of the Church 1 That have no birth but from earth 2 That have no inheritance but in earth 3 That have no conversation but in earth * 4 That have no delight but in earth Discernable by 4 notes Vse The Christian is in the world not of the world The world may not gaine our affections 2 Nor our conformity 3 Nor our patronage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Woman in this mysticall booke signieth 3. things 1 Idols 2 City of Rome 3 The true Church This woman is not the Church triumphant for 3. reasons Church compared to a womâ—â— 1 In respect of her selfe 3 Causes 2 In relation to others 1 To God 2 To Christ. 3 To Christians The spouse of Christ 1 must cleave to her husband 1 In person for 4. reasons 1. 2. 3. 4. 2 In affection 3 In affliction 2 She must depend upon her husband 1 For direction 2 For protection 3 For provision 3 She must honour her husband 4 She must please her husband In 1 Not pleasing her selfe 2 Nor pleasing men 3 Observing what will best please him 4 By decking the soule with graces 5 By respecting his friends 6 By delight in his presence Sixe priviledges of the spouse of Christ. 1 Free election 2 Divine pacification 3 Gracious assimilation in 4. things 1. 2. 3. 4 Free donation in 4. things 1. 2. 3. 4. 5 High exaltation in 3. things 1. 2. 3. 6 Eternall consolation Answereth all objections 1 In things which might prevent our happinesse 2 In things that might discontinue to our happinesse In posse non peccare In non posse peccare Christ the Sun is there opposed 1. to shadowes of the ceremoniall Law 2 To our naturall darknes 1 Vnity 2 Light Solis Jubar in vegore miridâ—aâ—o oculos intueÌ„lium perstringit et talis est gloâ—ia Christi summa et inaspectabilis 3 Purity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Multioculum 4 Power 5 Participation Effects of this Sunne of the Church 1 Illumination 2 Direction 3 Refection 4 Distinction of seasons Vse The Sunne of the Church infinitely surpasseth the sun of the world in 6. things 2 Rejoyce in our Sunne 3 Be thankful for our Sunne risen 4 Imitate our Sunne 5 Walke beseeming our sunne 1 Warily 2 Watchfully 3 Decently 4 Diligently Vse The Sunne of the Church never setteth Christ a garment why Necessitie of a garment in 3 things 1 To cover the body 2 To sence the body 3 To cherish the body 2 vse of garments is for ornament 3 For distiction This garment differeth from other garments in 5. things 1 The author 2 The matter 3 The price 4 The vse 5 The duraÌ„ce The woman cloathed with this Sunne 1 On Gods part by imputation 2 On mans part by application Quidam induunt Christum tantum quoad Sacramenti perceptionem alij et ad vitae sanctificationem Five graces requisite to the clothing of a christian â— Repentance 2 Faith 3 Prayer 4 Holinesse 5 Hope 1 Duty hence to put on this garment is necessary 1 To save from evils Cant. 1. 7. The Church wold find Christ at noone in the heat of the the sun of persecution to be refreshed by him 2 To procure us all good 2 wayes The putting on of this garment is a continuall act of this life And in much weaknesse for 2. reasons Christians must expresse the bright shining of this garment 1 In renovatioÌ„ of nature 2 In the shine of spirituall graces 3 In shining conversation Reasons 5. 2. 3. 4. 5. Vse Not to cast dirt upon so pretious a garment 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Not to leave it off for the frown of men 4. reasons 2. 3. 4. We must keep cleane this costly garment for 3. reasons 1. 2. 3. How to keepe our garment cleane 3. rules 1. 2. 3. Vse 7 Sorts of men defile their garments 1. 2. 4. 5. 6. 7. Vse Beware of stayning thy holy profession 1. 2. 3. 4. Saints by calling be Saints in conversation Six helps to keep our garments cleane 2. 3. 4. 5. Property 2. The world compared to the Moone in 4. things 1 In inferiority 2 In mutabilitie 3 In obscurity 4. In the use The treading of the Moone under feet is the contempt of the world A sound Christian despiseth the best of the world And the worst of the world And all the world in comparison of Christ. Reasons 5. 1. 2. 4. Sound judgment holds earthly things good with 4 Cautions 1. 2. 3. Why the christian prizeth Christ above all the world
engineir against the Saints I. 1 Stratagem is to intercept victuall from the Christian souldier 1 By hindring preachers 2 By hindring men from comming to heare 3 By hindring the hearing being come He stealeth the word 3 waies 3. 4 By intercepting it froÌ„ the heart and life 4. waies II. 2 Stratagem to disarme us 2 waies 2. How Satan turneth our own weapons against our selves As our graces And Gods word 2. waies III. 3 Stratagem is to breake our ranks in our duties 1 Of our generall calling 2 Of our speciall calling IV. 4 Stratagem is to dissemble a flight 3. instances V 5 Stratagem by light skirmishes get great advantages Motives to avoid small and secret sins The 6. stratagem of the 7. heads Satan sprea deth false feares concerning mens estates Foure instances I. II. And concerning their actions Foure instances Vse I. Serpentine wisdome is in fourethings Nâ—mo enim celerius oppâ—imitur quam qâ—irihil aut paruÌ„ timet hostisque stâ—enuitatem ignorat 2. 3. 1 Sam. 21. 14. 4. Christians must walke as wisely as warrantably Meanes to get this serpÄ›tine wisedome 5. Wherein is the practise of true wisdome Wee must not only do good but be wise to do good Vse 3. Comforts against the depths of Satan 5. 1. 2 3. 1 Joh. 4. 4. 5. 1 What is meant here by ten hornes II. Of the number of ten hornes Doct Hurtfull men to the Church are as hurtfull beasts to men Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. How the world addeth strength to the hornes The Lord suffereth these hornes for five ends Vse 1. Witnesse the most outragious and savage cruelty of Papists against Magdiburge this 1631. 2 Cor. 4. 9. and 6. 9. The Church cannot bee overcome by ten thousand hornes 1 Because their great power is limited by a greater 2. It is set against God 3. The woman hath a more mighty horne of salvation 4 God hath 4. Carpenters to scatter the 4. hornes 1. Turneth them one against another We must despaire of our strength And fly to the strength of God As also confederate with God Vse II. Enemies not to lift their hornes so high Foure Reasons I. 2. 3. 4. By seven crownes what is meant Doct. Luke 11. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 2 Tim. 2. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The dragon exerciseth Princedome 1. Spiritually Three wayes Rom. 6. 17. Rom. 6. 13. 2. Corporally Reas. 1. The dragons power contrary to Christs Sixe instances Reas. 2. Satans subtilty in getting his heads crowned Reas. 3. The sinnes of the Church often crowne the dragon Deut. â—8 13. Reas. 4. Use. 1. Rom. 6. 20. Signes of such as uphold the dragoÌ„s crown and dignity 1 Enemies to the motions and perswasions of the Spirit 2 Walke according to the course of the world 3 Beleevers of lies 3. 4 Persecutors of godly men Vse II. True Church not alwayes discernable by externall splendor Reas. 3 Vse III. The Church not inferiour to her crowned enemies 1. Not in her person 2. Not in her head 3. Not in her lowest estate 1 Pet. 4. 15. Vse IIII. Rev. 13. 8. Vse V. Wee must learne to sit and hold the crowne on Christs head 1. Cast ' downe thy crowne at his feet 2. Set up his thâ— one in thy soule 3. Take the oath of allegeance to Christ. 4. Resist the dragons incroachments upon Christ. Iude 6. Pastors of the Church called starres why Starres fall from heaven to earth Three wayes 1. In Iudgement 2. In affection 3. In practice By the dragons tayle what is meant Cauda est 1. Naturalis pars animaâ—is Exo. 4. 4 2 Metaphorica Deut. 18 15. pro ignobili imbecilli vili 3. Mystica Apoc 9. 10. in hoc loco False Prophets called the Taile in 4. respects The best interpietation of a prophesie i the accomplishment of it In that fourth persecution under Antoninus Verus Revel 6. 5. All the starres not cast downe Three Reasons Ecclesia est cor mundi primum vivens ultimum moriens The chiefe aime of the dragon is to cast down the starres How many starres in the Romish church were cast downe Reason Luke 10. 17. Reas. 2. Reas. 3 Reas. 4. Reas. 5. Use. 1. How the stars may prevent their casting downe by five practices Vse II. Prayer for our Ministers how prevaleÌ„t Eph. 6. 20. Use III. Vse IIII. Vse V. Comfort to the shining starres 4. Grounds Doct. II. The dragon cannot cast downe all the â—ars but only 〈◊〉 part Rev. 8. 4. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reas. 4. Mediators not meritorious as Christ but ministeriall Nazianzen Reas. 5. Many wayes the Lord can and doth defeat the dragon 7. Instances Act. 23. 6. Pro. 16. 7. Use. 1. Vse II. No prevailing against the Saints till 1. God permit 2. Gods time is come 3. Their work be done Use III. Vse IIII. Ier. 11. 19. Acts 18 10. Ier. 20. 11. Starres needfull in a darke night The dragon standeth before the woman Satan assaults the childe in the birth 3. Reasons Doct. The dragon hindreth good things in their beginning 5. Reasons Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reason 4. Reas. 5. How many wayes Satan windeth himselfe to keepe men in their naturall estate Use. 1. Satan defireth no sharper weapon then our owne security In watching against Satan observe three Rules Rule 1. Rule 2. Rule 3. Vse II. Use III. No calling or condition can secure a good man from opposition How a man may discerne the dragon standing before him Acts 16. 20. 18. 13. 6. Rules to withstand the dragon Rule 1. Rule 2. Rule 3. Rule 4. Rule 5. Rule 6. Meaning Some allusion betweene Christ and the man-childe Christ not meant by this man-childe Five Reasons * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Revel 11. 16. Rulers and Princes taken up to the Throne of God Who meant by the man-childe Why the manchilde is not to be meant of one singular person Doct. The dragons watch cannot hinder the woman from bringing forth the manchild Reas. 1. Gods decree is stable Reas. 2. Gods truth Reas. 3. Gods power Reason 4. Gods care Use. 1. II. The dragon cannot hinder the woman from bringing forth sonnes to defend the truth Nor from bringing forth Children in grace Rev. 14. 6. Rev. 3. 8. Vse II. Vse III. Meanes Doct. 11. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reas. 4. Vse I. Vse II. Felix qui quod amat aras videlicet focos defendere fortiter audet Observ. I. Reas. 1. Vse I. Observ. II. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Use I. Vse II. Iosh. 1. 8. Deut. 17. 18. Vse III. Fulmen est ubi cum potestate habitat iracundia Observ. 3. Use I. Vse II. Doct. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reason 4. Reas. 5. Bellar. de Eccle. lib. 3. c. 13. de Pontif. lib. 4. cap. 14. Conclus I. Conclus 2. Conclus 3. Use. I. Vse II. Use III. Vse IIII. Ier. 12. 10. Doct. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Vse I. Vse II. Use III. Use. 1. Use II. Vse III. Iacula facilius exâ—ipiuntur